Re-educator

by EdIam   

Jake created an invention to change the world. But first he wants to change his bully.

Jake Henderson was a nerd. In fact, many would say that all they knew about him was that he was only a nerd, if they said anything at all. Having had no real friends throughout his childhood, he was lucky in the fact that he had grown up with a very supportive family that allowed him to really focus on his science skills without worrying about socializing much. As a result, he had been accepted to one of the most prestigious schools in the country or, as his older brother, biggest supporter, and best friend John Jr., said, “Damn, kid. That’s where, like, every famous nerd went!”

It did, in fact, prove to be a smart decision. Jake lucked out and was assigned a roommate that was almost as nerdy as him and nearly as smart. Eric Michaels quickly became the only real friend Jake had ever had. In this particular school, roommates were assigned (to the best of the administration’s ability) by major. Jake and Eric both were studying experimental science and, thus, were in many of the same classes. They became study buddies, lab partners, and best friends. But there was something that had always bugged Eric. Eric had always been very open with Jake and never really felt like he had the same experience with his friend. Jake was almost like a trap door when it came to his years prior at college. All Eric really knew was his parent’s names were John and Maria and his older brother, whom nearly everyone called JJ, and he had always been close. Eric had always wanted to pry a little to find out what caused his friends silence, but Jake always seemed to avoid the topic. Eric didn’t mind though. His friend had proven to be intelligent, kind-hearted, and funny whenever they hung out, so it wasn’t a big deal that he didn’t share every detail of his life. The curiosity remained, however.

Eric finally had his chance late December in their third year of school. When their recent discovery proved successful and the previously very antisocial Jake suggested they celebrate by going out and drinking, Eric didn’t hesitate. Jake never even mentioned alcohol, even though both had turned 21 within the last few months, but Eric could hardly blame him. They had worked so hard the past few years on their Re-Educator and finally seeing it working properly made him want to drink the night away himself! And, as a bonus, perhaps a few drinks might open his friend up a little bit.

So, after about three huge mixed drinks and several beers, Jake and Eric stumbled clumsily into their dorm room with a loud boom.

“I am far too drunk to function right now, my man,” Eric exclaimed as he fell into his bed.

“Oh, Eric. You’re not done yet. You only had five beers and I had seven and you need more so you’re getting as drunker as me. Ha! Drunker! Besides, we need to celebrate the greatnessness of our achievement!” Jake responded.

“Fine, fine, fine. Pass me one more beer. Just one more. But if we’re gonna do this, we gotta relax a little bit. Maybe at least, like, play a game or something. I will pass def pass out if we aren’t focusing on something. All those chicks at the bar kept me mighty focused and were mighty fine and you made me leave. So now you’re my entertainment.” Eric smiled mischievously.

“My oh my, what would Susie think?” Jake asked as he opened the mini fridge and grabbed a beer for Eric and a beer for himself.

Eric thought briefly of his girlfriend. He really had grown to love her since the night they lost their virginity to one another last May. “I’d never cheat on her, you know that! Six months strong! Besides, who else could I get? I’m not what most chicks consider prime beef.” Eric sighed as he opened his beer. Jake never would have said it out loud, but he disagreed completely. The truth was that Jake was gay had always had a crush on his roommate. His red hair, stubble on his face, piercing green eyes behind sexy black glasses, and sinewy, Irish white skin had always turned Jake on. At 5’11’, he was a little taller than Jake and had a very natural wrestler build to him. Though Eric was as nerdy and smart as Jake and never did really exercise, he seemed to be blessed with amazing genes that granted him a somewhat naturally looking muscular build.

Jake, on the other hand, was a little shorter than him at about 5’9” and slightly stocky. He wasn’t really what anyone would call fat. He just never really worked out so had a slightly thicker build. He knew with his dark brown hair, dark brown eyes, and boyish looks he probably could find a guy for himself, but he focused almost all of his attention on his schoolwork. In fact, this was the first time he had even gone to a bar! Despite his massive crush on his roommate, he had always been able to control himself and even when drunk, he found himself able to do the same. Though guys interested him, Jake never really felt the need to pursue anyone. The crush on his roommate was enough to suffice in that area of his life. A couple times a month, Jake would masturbate to the thought of Eric stumbling in on him in the shower and joining him, but that was really the extent of his hormonal needs. Jake just cared so deeply about his education and what he could do with it that his sexuality took a backseat.

“Naw, buddy. You’re a good-looking guy. Trust me. But a game with the beers you say? What do you mean?” Jake asked inquisitively as he sat at his computer desk, leaning back a bit and causing a little dizziness to form. He jerked forward as Eric looked at him and laughed.

“I don’t know man. Something simple, obviously. You can’t handle much else. Maybe just, like, truth or dare. You don’t do the truth or the dare, you have to chug. Sound okay?”

Jake stared at his friend cautiously. He never really liked to open up to people. And, really, when he thought about it, his lack of trust in other people was all because of one person: Alex Smith. Alex had been Jake’s neighbor growing up and being roughly the same age, had pretty much been in Jake’s life from the beginning. And Jake was relentlessly bullied by Alex as far back as he could remember. It seemed like no matter what he did, Alex, and later, Alex and his thugs, would find something to make fun of him over it. As a result, Jake had decided at a young age that keeping to himself and focusing on his own growing intellect was far better than putting himself out there and at risk of further ridicule. Ultimately, though, Eric had proven to be a fantastic friend. Jake figured it wouldn’t hurt to have a little fun with him, even if it meant revealing a couple of secrets.

“Okay, fine. Me first though. Truth or dare?” Jake finally said with a smile.

“Sweet,” Eric said as he turned to face his friend. “I’ll go with a truth.”

“Okay, umm…this is kind of hard to think of questions. Umm…okay. Have you been with, like, kissed or anything, any other girl while dating Susie?”

Eric stared at his friend. Instantly, he brought up his drink and took three giant gulps. “Okay. Truth or dare?” Eric said with slight guilt.

Jake laughed at his friend. He was proud that his first question had already made his friend drink but felt for Susie. Jake never doubted how Eric felt for Susie but being a young, attractive man in college must make it hard for Eric not to spread his wings at least a little. “Um, dare, I guess.”

Eric was a little disappointed. He already knew what question he wanted to ask. He didn’t want to go too far with his shy roommate, however. No matter how drunk he was, he didn’t’ want to scare him away from a couple of truths. “Okay, I dare you to…umm…I don’t know. Drink?”

“Hahaha, this is already getting lame, Eric.” Jake laughed as he brought his beer up to his mouth. Taking a fast drink and bringing it back down, “Okay, truth or dare?”

“Truth. Dare is kind of lame, as you could see.”

“Okay.” Jake blushed as a question popped into his mind. “How big is your, umm, penis?”

Eric looked up at his friend. Though Eric was straight, Jake had let him know from the very beginning that he was gay. It made him a little uncomfortable at first, but combined with their shared love of science and inventing along with the fact that Jake came across as more asexual than anything, he kind of let it go and forgot about his homosexuality. Sometimes, Eric thought Jake did check him out, but it was never anything too inappropriate, so he just let it go. This was as close to hitting on him or being overtly sexual he had ever gone. Eric eventually just smiled at his friend. Jake looked a bit nervous and shocked that he had even asked the question.

“I’m about 8 inches. Aaaaand moving on, truth or dare. Please say truth!”

“Thanks for the, uh, answer. And, okay. Truth.”

Smirking a bit, Eric confessed, “I actually do have a pretty good question. I want you to know that you’re my buddy and I trust you and you can trust me. So please, fill me in. You never really talk about growing up beyond your family. Why are you so secretive about it all? What happened to you when you were younger?”

Jake stared at his friend with wide eyes. He didn’t think his friend was even remotely curious about him. Why would he be? No one other than his brother had really ever showed any interest in him. He believed his friend, though. He could trust him. Taking a few moments, a few deep breaths, and Jake finally began to speak.

“I had a bully.”

Even though Eric found this to be a bit strange as he, too, had been bullied, he held his tongue as Jake took a moment.

“But not, like, a normal bully. He was evil. Seriously. His name is Alex Smith and I lived next to him. He, umm, put me down all the time. Literally all the time. It seemed like he got a sick pleasure out of making me feel bad. And, well, it really affected me. He was terrorizing me at home, at school, everywhere.” Jake took in a deep breath as Eric noticed a single tear begin to fall down his face.

Jake couldn’t believe that he had started crying. But for him, it was as though a Band-Aid had been ripped off a wound that had never really healed and now, it was beginning to bleed all over the place as it had done for years.

For his part, Eric was surprised at how personal Jake was getting so fast. Sitting up from his bed, Eric flipped his legs over the edge, knocking off several pairs of recently sewn clothing from the edge of his bed. Deciding to take the opportunity to learn about his friend, he bent down to pick up the mess and as he began refolding one of the shirts, he asked, “How is that even possible? You’ve had a bully, what, for like 21 years now? Didn’t your parents or teacher stop him? Didn’t they ever talk to his parents? And your older brother seemed really protective of you every time I met him.”

John sighed deeply. “JJ is awesome and has always been there for me because we’re really close to the same age. Mom and Dad told me that when I was a baby, he would sit next to me and guard me,” Jake said with a smile as another tear fell down his face. “And yeah, he tried, but Alex only had his dad because his mom died when he was a baby and his three older brothers were always mean to him too and always had his back along with these two minions of his named Zeke and Carl and my parents knew all that stuff about his mom dying and his dad being alone and stuff.”

Jake began to get visibly angry. “So they always told me to try to let it go because he had a hard life. And the teachers were the same way. So I kind of just let it happen and kept on trying to ignore it. No matter what I did, though, he would make fun of me for it. And even now, I get accepted to one of the most prestigious schools in the entire country to research cutting-edge science and to truly try to change the world and he gets in on a wrestling scholarship. A wrestling scholarship! I swear he only took it because he wants to terrorize me all the dang time. It’s just gotten to be too fu—oops…I mean flipping much,” finished Jake as he blushed and began to softly cry a little harder.

Eric felt horrible for Jake. He had no idea that Alex was even at the school. He thought he remembered maybe seeing a guy talking to Jake a couple of times. He wasn’t really talking to him; more talking at him. But Eric had never really thought much of the situation. He was just a jerk being a jerk. And Jake never let on that this guy was harassing him or affecting him at all. Since the moment they met, Jake had been an incredibly quiet guy who never even dreamt of cussing. Now here he was, nearly saying the f-word because it worked him up so much. From what Eric had gathered, his parents had raised him to be really religious and therefore didn’t really condone cussing. He did, however, find it odd that despite how religious they were, Eric knew they accepted Jake’s honest homosexuality. All in all, Eric was positive that Jake came from an amazingly supportive and loving family. He just couldn’t get over how much this Alex guy had obviously harassed him almost to the point of insanity.

“I know this might be a bit, um, rude and mean. But when we were making the Re-Educator, I kind of always thought that maybe I could use it to make bullies not bully too.” Jake said as he wiped away tears. Eric stopped folding one of his several pairs of newly constructed pants and stared with his mouth agape at the suggestion.

“Jake. We made that to teach people things. Not to change people.”

“I know, I know. And I get that. But, I mean, come on. How is this not teaching? He was raised in a house that ignored his bullying. He borders on being a sociopath for heaven’s sake. Not even borders, he probably is a sociopath. Isn’t this just teaching an evil person not to be evil?” Jake pleaded with his friend.

Eric really didn’t see this the same way his friend did. But looking at his softly weeping friend, Eric’s heart couldn’t help but feel for him. He had been bullied too, but clearly not to the extent that Jake had dealt with. “I wouldn’t say I condone it or anything, but I do see where you’re coming from. But we didn’t make it to change a mind, man. We made it to help the mind learn.”

“Yeah, I know. But I just wanted to try a little something. I just need to see if it works. I know this is coming out of nowhere and I guess I really wasn’t going to do anything until I got home tomorrow with my brother because I know I can depend on him. I wasn’t even going to mention it to you. But now it’s out there. I made a little enhancement piece for the machine. To try to make it kind of more powerful so you can completely re-educate someone. I don’t want to do anything too crazy or anything and who knows? It might not even work. I just want to try it out today. And you really have been my one and only friend. Maybe if it doesn’t work, I’ll just leave it be. But…well…can I try it on you maybe?”

Eric was stunned. “What? I don’t know. Dude. What?”

“Eric, please. I’m not trying to be, like, evil or anything. I just really need to do this. He’s been terrorizing me my entire life! I can’t just let it keep happening. I need to stand up for myself!” Jake passionately exclaimed.

“I get that, Jake. But seriously, just listen to me. This isn’t…”

“I know it’s not the greatest thing to do, and I know that it’s kind of immoral and all that stuff, but I have no other idea how it will stop! I know if I could fine-tune it, I can make it be more than just, like, an education thing. You know, if I fine-tune it to be more about changing and teaching a mind. And, in all honesty, I built the new little thingy on the side. I know I should have told you because it did distract me from the main project and stuff. I swear I only worked on it while you were out with friends or Susie. But I knew that when we started building this thing that I had to use it for this and I had to make sure it could do it. I just have to. And I just know it. I feel like that jerk will end up following me all my life somehow. Just to make me miserable,” Jake explained drunkenly in his long monologue that seemed to be well thought out.

Eric and Jake sat silently for a few moments as Eric focused on his folding so he could think of the best way to word what he was thinking. “Jake. You know very well that I had bullies too. Of course I’ve thought about doing the same thing to the ass that terrorized me in high school.” Eric finally finished folding the last of his newly sewn shirts, jackets, and other clothing he had prepared for his family and set them next to him. “But I don’t think…”

“This is different, though, “Jake stood up suddenly and interjected. “Alex has been bullying me from the moment we were born. He and I lived next to one another forever and there wasn’t a single day I can remember without him at least saying or doing one thing to hurt me. He was just born a mean person. I want to help him realize that treating people that way is wrong.” Eric was slightly ashamed to admit that his friend’s passion and intensity were slightly frightening to him. He felt a little scared for his safety while seeing the desperation in Jake’s eyes as he spoke. It really did seem like he was at his wit’s end.

Eric stumbled over to his friend slowly. As he put his hand on Jake’s shoulder, he stated, “I know this is affecting you, man. I’ve never seen you like this before. You always seem so, uh, stoic. But I don’t know if I can let you try it on me. We worked so hard on it for so long and I understand the power it might have if we tried this. I was bullied too and it’s…”

Jake angrily pushed his friend away, “Don’t say that it was hard. This is hell for 21 years of my life. This isn’t just some bully. This is Alex Smith. The cruelest man to ever live. He was horrible to me from the first moment we met and he got even worse when I came out and he found out. When I came out, he refused to call me anything other than Filthy Queer. He’d beat me up and throw rocks at me and had his little minions always harassing me too. I got it occasionally before, but when I came out, it never ended. He occasionally would at least let me walk by. But not since I came out. Even on campus, he’ll call me Filthy Queer. Sometimes even around adults! His little minions and his constantly changing girlfriends would just laugh at my pain. He just doesn’t care. He emotionally manipulates everyone around him because his mom died giving birth to him and he’s got a single dad and so everyone feels bad for him and it’s just not fair that he might be ruining countless other lives with his evil.”

Taken aback by the sudden outburst, Eric took a few steps back. Jake sighed, “Look, I’m sorry. I know I’m usually so quiet. I’m just nervous about going back home and having to see him again constantly every day. I feel like I’ve held all this in for so long and getting it out is just a bit overwhelming.” Jake took a long deep breath. “Look. Eric. I just want to see if this will work.” Jake wiped a few more tears from his eyes and looked directly at Eric. “Can I please just try it out to see if it will work? All I will do is see if it works. Nothing more.”

Eric thought about it. He knew the time and effort Jake and he had put into getting their ‘Re-Educator’ up and running. They had fiddled with sound waves, studied how the brain registers them, and went through trial and error after trial and error. But finally, a week ago, they had perfected the machine just five days before it was due. In essence, what they had worked on was a machine that would allow people to learn a skill much quicker. They knew that with this machine, they could possibly revolutionize how education itself was done. In essence, they could help a person learn anything by only hearing the teaching through a special microphone/speaker combo that would go directly to the learning centers of the brain. With this, people could learn French in an afternoon, learn karate (within their physical capabilities) in a few sessions, or even learn every word in the dictionary in the time it takes to have someone read it aloud to them. The best part was, during the process, the learner wouldn’t even realize they were learning! They would merely accept their knowledge as though it was something they already knew! This machine was to be used for education only, as Jake and Eric had discussed. They knew instantly, as well as the professor they presented it to, how dangerous the machine could be.

They had taken the machine to their final presentation with Professor Simons. During which, Jake read a how-to manual for using a sewing machine. Eric had made sure to tell Professor Simons that he had never even seen a real sewing machine in his life. After Jake inserted specially designed earplugs into his and Professor Simons’s ears that blocked the special waves the machine produced, he began to read the manual into their Re-Educator, and Eric began to quickly sew an expert looking hat. Then a jacket. As Eric put on his newly made clothing, Professor Simons sat with his mouth agape. The professor realized that through the extended presentation, Eric had now showcased his newfound amazing skill with a sewing machine in less than a few hours.

So while they were beyond excited that they had produced this technology, only Eric, Jake, and Professor Simons even knew it existed. Professor Simons had told them that there was no way they could let anyone know until they could perform further studies to limit it to only being used for educational purposes. How he was going to ensure that, Eric wasn’t sure. Until they could, though, Professor Simons instructed the students to keep close surveillance over the holidays and they would discuss it further when they returned to school in January.

So it was with no joy that Eric relented. He understood that this machine was insanely powerful and the ideas Jake had expressed earlier weren’t educational. They were, ironically, the re-education of a bully into a non-bullying lifestyle. Eric truly had no idea what Jake had planned for Alex and Eric wasn’t sure his friend should mess with someone like that. But as he looked at Jake, his heart broke and so did his will. He had to help his friend. He knew it.

“Fine. Just give it a try.”

Jake beamed. He was so excited to test out his Re-Educator in this much more advanced way. He wanted to try to not only teach a person how do to something but teach a person how to act. That way, Jake could use it to finally get Alex to leave him alone for good and hopefully keep him from bullying again. In fact, Jake hoped to let Alex fully understand what it’s like to be gay a little first for a little payback, but ultimately, make him a model citizen. At this point, however, Jake didn’t care about the moral dilemma changing a person may be; he wanted Alex to know how it felt to be the weak, shy, gay kid. But first, he wanted to see if it would work. Thus far, it had only been used to teach. But Eric had just agreed to let him change a fundamental part of him in order to see the extent of the Re-Educators ability to influence the brain. In the agreement, Jake agreed to put him right back to normal afterward, of course. And Eric saw no reason not to trust his best friend.

“Okay. So. I’m going to try to do kind of what I had talked about earlier with you. Kind of, like, what I want to do with Alex. Okay?”

Eric sighed. He had to admit, he was a little nervous, “Fine. But put me right back. I don’t want to be your full guinea pig. I just want to help you out here. Agreed?”

“Agreed. Now just sit there while I read this to you.”

Eric was a little surprised to see that his friend had prepared a little statement to read. As he thought about it, though, he knew Jake to be very careful when he was experimenting. He was sure that whatever Jake planned on saying, he had planned it fully. And it did comfort Eric at least a little knowing that he had previously planned on reading this prepared script to his brother. Jake would never do anything to harm JJ, so there was no way he’d do anything to him either.

Eric sat across from his friend, still feeling slightly drunk. He swayed a little as his friend picked up the Re-Educator. He watched as Jake applied the two earplugs attached to the machine they had installed after presenting to Professor Simons. He stared as Jake turned on the complicated machine. He nervously kept his eyes on Jake as he switched a few more switches, applied a new tiny little speaker to it, turned a few knobs, and attached a new machine that Eric realized was probably the amplifier Jake had mentioned earlier. Sweat dripping down his brow, Eric started to worry about what was about to happen. What if it didn’t work and it broke Jake’s heart? What if it did work but it completely scrambled his brains? Is he only doing this stupid thing because he’s way too drunk? As the fear began to spread from his gut into his throat, Eric opened his mouth to protest and change his mind. But before he could, Jake began.

“You will listen to all my words. These words are important to you. You will listen fully to what I’m saying.” Jake noticed as Eric’s eyes began to gloss over. Eric remembered this feeling and how the voice coming from the machine sounded. But this time, it was so much more intense. Eric felt like his ears had expanded to insane proportions and only the noise from the machine could get in. It eclipsed every other noise to the point that he couldn’t hear anything else if he wanted to. But he didn’t want to. The sounds coming out did sound much like his friend Jake, but it had a sugary feel to it. Like it was an addicting aroma but in sound form. He could feel his brain just seep in all the noise as it entered. It was the perfect voice and that voice knew what it was talking about. There was no way this voice was wrong.

“You are gay. You have always been gay. You fall for other men. You want to be with other men. You want to be with other men sexually. You form romantic and emotional connections with men. You are open to everyone and proud to be gay. You know this to be true.”

As the words entered his brain, Eric had no problem agreeing. Yes, he remembered how he lost his virginity to Susie last semester. She had been so cute with her nerdy pigtails and when she asked him on a date, he couldn’t say no. They had fucked. She was just his type with that blonde hair, big breasts, and a quiet, shy personality. Sure, they were dating now. But Eric realized now that that really meant nothing. He was gay. He had always been gay. He knew this. It was just true. Though the past memories of finding girls attractive were still there, it didn’t change the fact that he had always been gay.

Jake stared at his friend as he brought the Re-Educator down and set it next to him on his computer desk. Eric just kept staring forward for a few seconds. Jake knew that this was standard when using the normal Re-Educator, but with this amplified one, he thought it might take even longer for the brain to rationalize the new information. He waited with bated breath as the eyes that seemed so unfocused began to slowly gain intelligence again. Eric looked right into Jake’s eyes. Jake noticed he was still sweating.

“I’m not so sure about this anymore, Jake. I don’t want the thing to scramble my brains or something.”

Jake looked at him with confusion. He knew that before, the client would think that they knew the material they were learning before using, sure, but it didn’t really create any amnesia. Did Eric really think he hadn’t even used the device? Or was he messing with him?

“Are you sure you don’t feel different? I did use it, man.”

“Dude, you know I’d remember it, especially considering that you might be changing something pretty big about me. What was it that you were going to do anyway?”

Jake blushed. “Well, I was gonna use on you what I plan on using on Alex. I was going to make you…umm…gay.”

Eric looked at Jake like he was insane. “Well, that wouldn’t be a good experiment for me though. You’d have no data to collect. You should have waited for your brother like you had planned.”

“What do you mean?” Jake asked with confusion.

“Well, obviously trying to turn me gay. I mean, what you wrote would be a big change in this bully you had, but how would it have affected me?”

Jake took a moment to process what his roommate was trying to say. Jake smiled at him, putting the pieces together. “Are you saying you’re gay, Eric?”

“Well, yeah. I kind of just figured you knew that. I’m gay and I’ve always been gay. Is that really a big surprise to you? I mean, you’re gay too. Didn’t you ever sense it?”

“But what about Susie? You told me you had sex with her last semester and all those other girls you told me you had crushes on? Or that mysterious girl you avoided talking about during truth or dare? What about those pics you showed me of that chick from that one movie you have as your background?”

Eric looked at Jake a bit confused. Clearly, the questions were bizarre to him. Of course, he’d always been gay. Why would his friend even think of all of that? “Dude, I did all that to cover up, clearly. I mean, I’m open and proud. Sure, I remember it, but I’d rather be with a guy. And, well, I guess I put her on there because a lot of other dudes have pics like that. But, well, I guess I’ll get to work on getting a new background if it offends you so much,” Eric smiled as he teased.

Jake just stared feeling completely dumbfounded. Did it work? Jake wasn’t entirely sure that Eric wasn’t messing with him. He had to have some proof. “Um. I hope you don’t mind when I ask this, but, like, you know I’m gay too, right?”

“Yeah, you told me that when you moved in.”

“Well, uh, do you find me attractive?”

Eric looked at his friend. He did think he had a bit of a cute quality to him. But Eric was into blondes with big pecs. He did like his shy, quiet personality though. “Honestly, you’re more of a friend. So I guess I can see your attractiveness, but I’m not into you in that way, buddy. Sorry.” Eric stood up and walked over to his desk, logged into his computer, and Jake noticed he went to Google and typed in: ‘hot blonde guys tumblr’. Jake wasn’t sure if his friend was just really committed to this little fake out or if he really was trying to find a better picture for his computer.

“No, no. I understand. I, uh, feel the same way about you.” Jake said as he looked at his red-headed friend. Jake had always figured Eric had some kind of clue that he had found him attractive. As a result, he also knew that Eric made a conscious effort to never even be shirtless around him. Even though Jake loved imagining his 5’11” friend with the slight wrestler’s build naked, he had never even seen more than his arms and legs. He never even took off his socks! Though the lack of seeing anything too scandalous drove Jake a little mad, Jake chalked it up to a straight guy being a little nervous around a gay guy but never making a big deal about it. After all, Eric was straight. It was a fruitless crush. But now…

Jake was embarrassed about what he was considering. After all, his friend trusted him. There was no way he could manipulate his friend into being with him. Even if Jake had never kissed a boy, there was no way he would want his first kiss to be with his manipulated and mind-altered best friend. That would be immoral beyond belief. But Jake desperately wanted to know whether or not his machine worked. Quickly, Jake thought of a way to prove it worked.

Excited and still feeling the loss of judgment in his drunk mind, Jake put the earplugs back in his ear and raising the Re-Educator back to his mouth said, “Eric,” instantly Jake could see Eric relaxing as a sexy shirtless man appeared on his computer screen. “You know it’s weird to be clothed in our apartment when we are alone. When it is the two of us, you are always nude. It is so uncomfortable to be clothed in my presence when we are alone. You are not embarrassed at all by your nudity when around me.” Proud of his quick thinking, Jake put the Re-Educator back on his desk.

A few seconds later, Jake saw Eric shake his head a bit. Looking at the screen, Jake saw Eric scroll past the shirtless man to another and then another. As if in shock, Eric looked over to Jake suddenly. A look of horror appeared on his face. “Oh my God, Jake, I can’t believe I’ve been in these things for this long! Yuck, man, it feels so wrong!”

Jake looked curiously at his friend, wondering if he was still acting. But as he stared, Eric stood up and instantly untucked his polo. Quickly pulling it over his head, he displayed his wonderful, pale chest. Jake couldn’t believe his eyes. His friend had an amazing chest that even his imagination couldn’t have created. It was pale with average yet well-defined pecs covered by a fine, fuzzy covering of lightly red hair in the center that stretched down to a wonderful small yet appealing belly. He really did have a dream body. But Jake couldn’t stare for too long as Jake quickly picked up his feet and removed both socks. His size 13 feet looked pretty amazing too. Though Jake didn’t really have much of a foot fetish, his friends’ feet did make his penis stir a bit. Light red hair covered the tops of his huge, manly feet.

The button on his fly was next followed quickly by his zipper. Jake was incredibly surprised to see that his roommate was going commando! He could already see a light red bush through the open fly. Jake thought that it was more than likely possible that he was out of underwear prior to heading home tomorrow. He probably just wanted to let his mother do his laundry for him. Getting lost in his wandering mind for a moment, Jake gasped as Eric pushed his pants down to the floor, kicking them away, revealing a sizable erection and two impressive, low-hanging balls. Jake noticed that Eric seemed to shave his ballsack but kept his pubes relatively trimmed. He wondered if this was a new thing as he had only recently begun having sex and Jake had never even thought about messing with his own bush or balls. Susie might like it like this.

“Oh man, Jake. I can’t tell how you much better this feels. Sorry for freaking out there for a moment. Don’t even know what I was thinking before.”

Smiling compassionately, Jake assured his friend that his nudity was just fine. Reciprocating a generous smile, Eric sat back down and continued to scroll passed sexy men. Jake just stared, unable to do anything. The view was just too good!

Jake noticed his friend’s cock rising as he scrolled past the pictures on his computer. Eric stopped at a blonde guy with some of the biggest pecs he’d ever seen. Clearly, Eric had found a man that piqued his interest. Jake watched as Eric right-clicked and selected ‘set as desktop background.’ Eric closed his program and just stared at the man on his computer as his clearly large, thick, ivory pole stuck straight up and slightly to the right. It looked to be even larger than the 8 inches that Eric had said it was, but Jake knew that his inexperience may mean he hadn’t measured recently. All he knew was that it was at least a couple inches larger than his 6 inches. Jake was ashamed to admit that in that moment, he desperately wanted to make his friend want to shove his purple-headed dick into his mouth. But Jake knew that that was insanely disrespectful to his friend. He could never betray his trust to that degree.

Jake also knew that, clearly, his Re-Educator with his amplifier worked. His friend was now a gay man who legitimately thought it was weird to have clothes on while alone with him. And what’s more, these new aspects of his personality didn’t conflict at all with who he was before. To Eric, the machine was never even used. He honestly thought that this was how it always was. Jake wanted so badly to take advantage of the situation, but he knew he couldn’t. His parents hadn’t raised him that way. Making his friend get naked was bad enough. So Jake decided to set things right.

After he got one last look at his friend staring at the blonde guy and lightly pet the beautiful ivory cock that Jake wanted, he set up the Re-Educator one more time. He glanced at the paper he had read earlier and changed a few key words as he said, “Eric, you are straight, you have always been straight. You fall for women. You want to be with women. You want to be with women sexually. You form romantic and emotional connections with women. You are open to everyone and proud to be straight. You know this to be true.”

A couple of seconds later, Eric began to rouse. Looking instantly at the picture on his computer, Eric laughed, “Oh man, what was I thinking!” Instantly, he found his previous picture and replaced it. “I clearly have been drinking far too much.” Still laughing, Eric stood up and walked back over to Jake. He was a little worried that the picture of the man on his background may have made Jake think he was gay for a few moments and the last thing he wanted to do was give his best friend false hope. So, as his erection began to deflate, Eric stretched out his arm and placed his hand on Jake’s shoulder again. “Sorry the thing didn’t work. Maybe you can keep working on it over break and then you can get that Alex guy back some other time.” Taking a moment and considering if it was appropriate, Eric leaned down and gave his friend a quick hug. His bare chest hair tickled slightly as it rubbed against Jake’s chin on the way down and Eric’s sizable semi-hard cock rested on Jake’s knee as he lightly squeezed his friend to comfort him. Taken aback slightly, Jake just smiled and put his arm around his friend.

“Thanks, buddy. Let’s get to sleep. We gotta sober up so we can set out for home at, like 7.”

With one last squeeze, and Jake slightly lifting his knee to feel the presence of the beautiful cock for a quick extra second, Jake let go and Eric followed suit. Walking back to his bed, Eric didn’t notice Jake staring at his bubble butt.

After Eric had moved his newly made clothing to his computer desk, climbed into bed, and was safely under his covers, Jake smiled, got up, and slipped into his pajamas. Climbing into bed, he thought that perhaps he would maybe be a little selfish and keep Eric nude. At least for a little while.

“Good night, bud.”

“Good night, Eric.”

Jake set his alarm, laid down, and then fell asleep, dreaming of Alex finally apologizing for all the bullying.

BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP

Sleepily, Jake reached over to silence his alarm. His clock said 6:15. There was plenty of time to pack and prepare to hit the road by 7. Except that the headache he had was pounding. He clearly drank way more than he should have last night. He noticed Eric stirring and looked over.

“Morning.” Eric grumpily muttered as he slid his legs over the edge of the bed revealing to Jake his gigantic morning wood. Jake grinned almost erratically as he remembered how well his machine worked. Forgetting completely about his headache, Jake got up and began to frantically pack. He couldn’t wait to get home and use his Re-Educator on Alex Smith, the bane of his existence.

Finally ready to go, Jake gave his nude roommate a quick hug as he headed out the door. Eric once again apologized for the machine not working on him and Jake responded with a quick ‘what can you do’ and a smile.

“See you next year, bud,” Eric waved as his ivory penis swayed slightly.

Jake could hardly wait to get home. The car ride was a four-and-a-half-hour drive, unfortunately, so he was pretty much boundless energy awaiting his inevitable meeting with Alex.

Finally, at around noon, Jake pulled into his parent’s driveway. He glanced to his left quickly to see any signs of his bully, but the house seemed to be empty. Perhaps they all went out to lunch? After all, Alex was the only one of Frank’s four kids that went to college and he assumed all of them were home for the holidays. Being December 19th, Christmas was right around the corner. It wasn’t crazy to think that they wanted to celebrate.

Jake grabbed his bags (and laundry basket) and headed for the front door. Before he could even get halfway there, his mother, Maria ran out.

“Oh, Jacob! I’ve been so excited to see you! How was the trip?” Still a beautiful woman in her early 40’s, Maria’s dark brown eyes and chestnut brown hair both sparkled beautifully in contrast to the crisp white snow on the ground. Her breath could be seen forming as she spoke and ran to her son and grabbed his laundry. “Brrrr, it’s colder than I thought it would be! Should have put on a coat. Hurry. Let’s get inside. Your brother and Vicki showed up about two hours ago. He can’t wait to see you!”

Vicki and JJ had been dating for about a year and half now. They had been friends throughout high school and when they both decided to go to the same local college, JJ finally realized, despite Jake having told him repeatedly, that he had a crush on her. JJ had finally asked her out two summers ago. Vicki was really welcome in the family. She just seemed to fit in and had always been able to keep up with at least some of Jake’s nerdy ways. She was one of the few people that Jake really felt comfortable with.

Closing the door, Maria ran to the back of the house with the laundry to get it started as Jake rounded the corner into the living room. In the corner, in his recliner, sat John Sr., Jake’s dad. John Sr. had the same somewhat stocky build like his youngest son, but recently had taken to jogging and light exercising, so Jake noticed that he had really started to put on a little muscle over the past few months since he last saw him. Jake had to admit that his dad was starting to look really good. Dark brown hair and dark brown almost black eyes, a tall build at 6’2”, John Sr. was by no means showing his 48 years. To an outsider, he was probably 35 at the oldest. When he saw his son walk in, he quickly pushed his recliner down, got up, and went to hug him.

“Jake! So glad you’re here. Still not used to the quiet around here. Your mom and I have even talked about getting a dog!”

“I missed you too, Dad. And you should get a dog! That would be fantastic for you two. And you could take the dog on your runs! He could help you stay in shape!”

“Hey, buddy boy!” JJ said from the corner. Jake had always loved it when his brother called him buddy boy. In fact, Jake loved his brother more than anyone else in the world. JJ had always been his defender. Despite being an insanely popular jock and star kicker for his football team, JJ had always absolutely loved his brother completely even though they were both incredibly different. JJ had a muscular build with short brown hair and dark brown, nearly black, eyes just like his father. At 6’3”, JJ towered over his brother.

Jake would be lying if he said he didn’t think his brother was attractive, but being his brother and his hero, he really didn’t think of him in a sexual way at all. JJ’s girlfriend was a classic beauty herself. Being fairly petite, long blonde hair and bright blue eyes, JJ and Vicki really looked like a perfect all-American couple.

Jake ran from his father to his brother by the couch and gave him a huge hug. “How you doing, JJ!?”

“Pretty amazing actually,” JJ said and then coughed, motioning slightly down and to his left. Jake followed the motion and looked down at Vicki’s hand. There, on her ring finger, was a beautiful diamond ring. The cogs working quickly, Jake almost screamed. “Oh goodness! Congratulations guys! For how long? What happened? Why didn’t you tell me?”

JJ laughed and smiled his huge smile, showing his attractive dimples. “Just last night. I asked her dad if he approved last Wednesday. So I took her out to the lake where I first asked her out last night. Had this whole big thing planned with a picnic and Christmas lights hanging. I just kind of spur of the moment did it. It just felt like the right time.”

Vicki stood up looking like she was about to burst with absolute excitement. “He was so romantic, Jake. You would have been so proud of him. And he did it without your help! I can’t wait to be your sister!” Vicki hugged Jake in close and Jake felt so happy for the pair.

As Maria walked back in and asked if they had shared the news, Jake and his family sat down to catch up. Vicki went on and on about how lucky she felt while JJ repeatedly insisted that he was the lucky one. Jake felt like he was on cloud nine for his brother and his future sister-in-law. They spent the next few hours joking around, chatting, eating, and playing games. Jake couldn’t help but completely forget about his Re-Educator and Alex. Time with his family was always just so fantastic. As they sat down for dinner, John Sr. began the normal pre-dinner prayer as everyone bowed their heads.

“Dear Lord. Thank you for all the wonderful blessings you’ve given me and my family. Two wonderful sons, a wonderful future daughter-in-law, a wife that gets more beautiful every day, and this fantastic-looking food. I thank you for your blessings every single day. Please continue to bless our family with love and righteousness in your name. Amen. Okay, kids! Dig in!”

Happily, the family ate the food their mother had lovingly prepared and happy stories and laughter were filling the household. After everyone finally felt satisfied, Maria and Vicki began to clear the table as John Sr. volunteered to start the dishes. JJ and Jake decided to take the free moment after helping for a few minutes to head out to the back porch to get caught up on life.

Stepping outside, Jake looked over to the neighbor’s yard and saw Frank at the barbeque. He could hear lots of shouting and fighting through the bushes separating the yard so Jake figured that all four of Frank’s kids must be home. This was really nothing new from that side of the fence, however, so Jake and JJ sat in the deck chairs and began talking about the last few months of their lives. JJ started with some stories of struggling through chemistry class to which Jake said he’d help him out. JJ went on and on about how happy he was to be with Vicki and asked Jake if he had found a boyfriend yet. Slightly embarrassed at the line of questioning, Jake just said, “No. But I did figure out some pretty cool stuff with that invention Eric and I had been working on.”

“Remind me again what that was? The Re-Emulator or something like that?”

“Re-Educator. And it’s kind of like a modified microphone thing. Basically, if someone talks through it and another person hears them, they can absorb what is being said so much easier than through normal learning. It will really help people to learn brand new things at lightning speed. It can even help those with learning disabilities. We’re hoping to get all the kinks worked out next semester and then working on making it as safe as it can be before we present it at fairs and stuff.”

“Dang, bro! You’re gonna be rich. Seriously, you never cease to amaze me with the brains you got. I love you, kid. And I’m so proud of how far you’ve come,” JJ said with sincerity.

“Thanks, JJ. Maybe we should head back inside and see if Mom or Dad needs any help.”

As JJ and Jake walked inside, Alex poked his head out from behind the shrubs. Alex maniacally smiled to himself as he pulled himself back into his own yard.

The night seemed to quickly evaporate for the Hendersons as they played several games and just enjoyed each other’s company. Eventually, Maria said that it was getting late and they had a lot of plans to go shopping in the morning so they all should head to bed. Everyone agreed and headed to their bedrooms, Jake and JJ taking their former bedrooms and Vicki staying in the guest bedroom.

While lying in bed, Jake began thinking about how exactly he was going to get Alex available for using the invention. As his mind systematically went through nearly every scenario, he slowly fell asleep.

“Wake up! Breakfast is ready!” Maria shouted from downstairs.

Jake hurriedly rushed downstairs in his pajamas and got to the table minutes before his brother and Vicki arrived. They all ate as Maria and John Sr. told them about the plans for the day. Being as they hadn’t gotten their presents yet, they asked Jake and JJ to stay behind while they and Vicki went out to get presents for them. Jake and JJ agreed to hang back. It would be good brother bonding time and they could also plan what they would get for their parents the next day when they went shopping.

“Okay, talk to you guys later. We’ll be back around 3 or so so feel free to rummage for lunch! Love you!” Maria said as she kissed Jake and JJ’s cheek.

John Sr. said his farewells as Vicki respectfully pecked JJ’s mouth and the three of them went out the door while Jake and JJ picked up the table and cleaned the dishes. They laughed and chatted as they worked. When finishing up, JJ decided to take a shower before getting dressed so Jake went to the living room to set up the Wii. As he fiddled with the cords his dad had disconnected since the last time they had been home, Jake heard a knock at the door.

“Coming!” Jake hollered as he dropped the tangled power cord. He hurried to the door, opened it, and gasped. Alex Smith was standing on his stoop smiling.

“Hey, Filthy Queer. Thought I heard you were home. Well, honestly, could feel your queer vibes from my bedroom. You snooping on me again?”

Jake glared at his bully. Alex was the same height as him at 5’9” but with a buzzed head displaying light brown hairs, stubble across his defined jawline, sparkling brown eyes that hinted at mischief, and a nearly constant smirk on his face. Even though he hated him, Jake had to admit that he was attractive. He was built just like a wrestler. Fantastic strong arms, big pecs, and a strong and sturdy core. Jake could see he was wearing tight pants that displayed everything: his strong muscular legs and impressive-looking bulge. Jake knew that Alex always had a girl in his thrall and rarely went to bed alone. It disgusted him how much he knew Alex took advantage of women. He even remembered a time that Alex implied that he had seen Jake’s mom take a shower. That was the time that Jake wanted to punch Alex the most. Hearing him talk about how her vagina was perfect for his penis and her boobs begged to be motor-boated had almost thrown Jake into a frenzy; even more so because Alex was not nearly as polite in his description of how his nude mother had made him feel. But, as always, Jake had let it go. No more, though, Jake thought. Jake’s mind began to go crazy as he remembered what he wanted to do. With JJ in the shower, his parents and Vicki gone, maybe this was the perfect opportunity.

“Ummm…no…I…uhhhh…wasn’t. What, uh…what do you want, Alex?”

“Stop stammering and let me in Filthy Queer. I saw your parents leave and I know you won’t mind me stopping in. Your brother here?” Alex asked as he pushed is way inside.

“Yeah. Upstairs. He’s showering. But, look. I don’t think…”

“Yeah, figured. You uptight Filthy Queers probably fucked and let me guess, he’s showering to get your jizz off his face.” Alex walked directly into the living room and sat down, confidently spreading his arms over the back of the couch. “Truth is, Filthy Queer. I heard you yesterday. Talking about an invention that’s gonna make you rich or whatever. I want to see it. Bring it down here before your gay brother comes back and you two need to fuck some more. Don’t want to see that shit.”

Jake was fuming almost as much as the time he had talked about his mother. He had heard Alex call him and his brother Filthy Queers forever. He’d even endured the disgusting incest allegations since coming out. But he had never been so bold as to barge into his home, demand something, and insult him the entire time. Though Jake wanted to use the Re-Educator on him, he wasn’t sure that now was the time, as angry as he was. There was no telling what he would do to him.

After glaring at Alex and Alex smirked evilly back, Alex finally leaned forward quickly and menacingly and growled, “Now.”

Without even thinking, Jake ran upstairs to grab his Re-Educator out of his bag. He knew he had to get things started the moment he got down there. He grabbed the note card he had used on Eric, listened to confirm that JJ was still in the shower, and hurried back down.

Placing the ear phones in his ears as he ran downstairs, he put the microphone up to his mouth and as he went around the corner to see Alex, he immediately started. “You are gay. You have always been gay. You fall for other men. You want to be with other men. You want to be with other men sexually. You form romantic and emotional connections with men. You are open to everyone and proud to be gay. You know this to be true.”

Smiling at the fact that his bully would now clearly be what he had always tormented Jake to be, Jake walked over to the currently zoned-out Alex. He couldn’t wait to see how Alex would react to the new feelings he’d put into his head and started to slowly pace as he noticed Alex’s eyes begin to readjust. “How are you feeling now, Al…?”

Before Jake could even finish his thought, Alex lunged, taking Jake completely off guard. He ripped the earplugs out of Jake’s ears and took the machine right out of his hand. Unable to even react, Jake just gasped as his invention was pulled from his grasp.

Turning from Jake, Alex immediately talked into the machine. “So tell me how does this thing work now, Filthy Queer? You said something about how it helps retards learn or something.” Both Alex and Jake felt the words seep into their mind. Very quickly, though, Alex ignored the question, as he knew Filthy Queer wasn’t his name. Jake, however, knew that Alex called him that and after a brief moment replied, “It’s a machine used to help people learn faster. A teacher will put the earplugs in their ear to make sure the words they say don’t affect them and then they speak into the microphone in order to get the student to learn quickly. I added an amplifier to the device to make it more powerful and able to affect people on much deeper levels allowing for almost perfect mind control.” As he finished, Jake realized that this powerful device was now in the hands of his tormenter. There was no telling what he would do with this information! Jake couldn’t believe how stupid he could be to actually explain to Alex what his invention did. What even possessed him to explain it!? Jake was completely terrified in that moment.

But Jake really should have been much, much more terrified.

Jake lunged at his bully. For his part, Alex just smirked as he quickly ran away from his much less athletic pursuer and multitasked by placing the earplugs in his ears. Jake kept chasing after him, pleading with him to stop and think about this. Finally prepped, Alex said into the microphone, “Stop chasing me and stop moving. You don’t want to take this invention from me.”

Jake immediately stopped chasing Alex. Jake had suddenly realized that he didn’t want to take the invention from his bully. There really seemed like no reason to. Alex stared in bewilderment at his kid. Realizing quickly what he possessed now, Alex began to get hard.

Alex had known for quite a while and was never really ashamed to admit that he was what many considered to be a sociopath. He truly didn’t care for other human beings. To Alex, everyone else was merely a plaything. He knew they existed, naturally, but really, their pain, their feelings, and their stories really didn’t matter to him in the slightest. Who gave a shit whether or not they were happy when he, himself was the only one that truly mattered to him. And now, his wildest fantasies were now at his fingertips. The people around him would truly become his puppets and his dick throbbed at the idea. And what was even better was that this little Filthy Queer here could now know his fetishes full on.

Alex realized then that this Jake kid was really actually kind of sexy. It was kind of weird to Alex that he’d never noticed. Granted, he’d fucked tons of girls in the past but the moment, he couldn’t recall why he ever did. Sure, at the time, he just got off on control over girls. It was never really much about what they looked like at all. Fat, short, thin, or tall, what got Alex off was knowing he’d convinced and connived the chick into doing whatever he wanted with his deep brown eyes, confident smirk, and amazing charisma. But he remembered despising gays and even remembered calling Jake Filthy Queer when he found out his stupid, pitiful neighbor was gay. But Alex knew he had always been gay and was actually damn proud to be gay. Maybe it was because he was jealous of his family? Maybe it was because he had that support? Granted, Alex knew he could be out and proud, but, man, it was bizarre that he could so clearly remember being disgusted by this family of Filthy Queers. Well, he was and is a fag too. He realized there was really no sense in worrying too much about why he had felt that way. Right now, all he wanted was to play with his new pet.

Talking into the machine, “So, Jakey boy. Tell me as much as you know about how this thing here works. Tell me what it can do to people. Be honest with me, Filthy Queer. After all, you think I’m the best person in the world, would never lie to me, and would do anything for me. Don’t you? Feel free to gush, Filthy Queer”

Jake blinked a couple of times and suddenly felt like he woke up. All those years of being harassed, bullied, teased, and beat up by Alex…he was just so honored! To think that this amazing person had even paid attention to him. Forgetting completely the fact that he remembered hating him, Jake was just in awe of the wonderful man before him. “Oh, Alex, I do! I’m not entirely sure why I didn’t see it before. The way you are, the way you behave, the way you even stand there. You’re just the best!” Jake beamed. “But yes, um, well, my invention here was made by my roommate and me to help with education but I added a little amplifier there and now it can kind of ‘re-educate’ a person into pretty much anything. It’s pretty powerful. You can get people to think and behave pretty much anything with that thing. It does cause a little bit of amnesia when you use it now. I’m not sure why yet, but I think it’s because the brain just can’t handle the big shifts it causes and so it forgets as it readjusts.”

Alex smirked and spoke into the device again, “Well, well, well. How nice of you to have made this for me! Obviously, that’s why you made it. You would do anything for me, wouldn’t you, Filthy Queer? No matter what I asked you to do, even without this thing, you would do it. Tell me you would and know you would.”

After a moment, “Of course I would. And, now that I think of it, it is totally why I made it. You’re the most amazing person. It’s completely for you, Alex.” Even though Jake remembered distinctly talking about how it was made for people to learn more easily, some part of him must have always known that this amazing specimen of a human being was the true reason for this creation. He had to subconsciously have made it for Alex.

Content and horny with what was happening around him, Alex took out the earplugs and set the machine next to him. Confidently, Alex walked towards his new mind-fucked toy. He couldn’t believe how horny he was getting over this little gay kid from next door, but this amount of control was beyond any he could have imagined. Before, he relied on his good looks and smooth talking to get chicks to break their firmly held morals. Alex got no more pleasure than knowing he was convincing a stupid woman to go against what they stand for all for him. To take a prudish girl and force them to not only suck him off but want to had always made him hard. The idea of controlling someone so convincingly that they behave in ways they had never previously thought they would make Alex go crazy. He knew that before it never even mattered what the chick looked like. He’d fucked and mind-fucked short, tall, fat, thin, ugly, and beautiful women. They had eaten out of the palm of his hand because he had been so charismatic and sexy. But now, Alex knew men were really what he had always wanted. He, of course, knew that the same was true for men. It didn’t matter what they looked like. Just that he was forcing them to behave in ways they had never previously even considered behaving. And his stuck-up, prudish, nerd of neighbor was going to be his first experiment.

“Call me Sir. Also, your name is Filthy Queer. You like being called that. In fact, when I call you Filthy Queer, your little dick starts to get hard. Oh, and you can move around and stuff. So, come sit over on the couch with me, Filthy Queer. We can have a nice little convo.”

At the sound of his new name, Filthy Queer’s cock began to stir, visibly tenting in his pants. Practically skipping across the room in order to be next to Alex, he readjusted slightly as he took in the awe-inspiring form of his new interest.

“So, tell me, Filthy Queer, what did you think of me before today? Be honest, fag. I want to know.”

Filthy Queer blushed slightly as he thought about how he would phrase his former feelings. “Well, um. Honestly, Sir, I kind of remember hating you a little bit. You were always picking on me and I kind of hated it. You were always so mean to me and to JJ when he’d defend me. I never really understood why you would treat me like that? But, and I want to emphasize this, I suddenly realized today that it doesn’t really matter why you treated me like that. You being so wonderful and perfect the way you are gave you permission. I’m completely blessed to have been teased by you, Sir. You’re just fantastic, Sir. I don’t know why I didn’t see it before!”

Alex smirked evilly at his newly controlled little weakling. “Oh yeah? You hated me, huh. That kind of hurts. But I’m thinking you can make it up to me, Filthy Queer.” Alex’s hard dick began bobbing in his pants as he began thinking of the perverse things he could do. And what could be more perverse than involving that other Filthy Queer, JJ? Alex could still hear the shower running upstairs. He knew he had to humiliate his new little slave. And the plan began forming as he massaged his own member.

JJ was just so happy. He truly felt like his life was coming together. After years of dating the most beautiful and wonderful woman he had ever had the pleasure of knowing, he was going to marry her! On top of finding and actually getting his soul mate at 24, he was on his way to becoming a doctor. He had fiddled a bit with various degrees in his first few years of college, but had finally decided to practice medicine and was working his way through his classes wonderfully. He knew he never had the brains of his brilliant brother, but he knew he was smart enough to handle the classes and studying needed to pass. And knowing Vicki was there by his side through it all would give him all the firepower he needed to truly be the best he could be.

Joyfully humming to himself in the shower, JJ thought he heard a knock downstairs. Knowing Jake was down there and able to get the door, JJ just kept cleaning himself. He began rubbing the soap in his hands as he prepared to wash. Looking down, he couldn’t help but be proud of the body he’d managed to form. He had a nice tanned look he got from running every day around campus. A slight cropping of chest hair snaked its way down his torso and really brought out the muscles he’d so worked for. He flexed a little as his strong arms brought the soap down to his firm pecs and abs. He prided himself on the hard work he’d put into maintaining a healthy lifestyle. He ate well, exercised for a few hours every day, and never even considered drugs or alcohol. As far as he was concerned, the only thing he needed in his life was Vicki.

As he reached lower to his sizable penis, he thought he heard Jake run by the bathroom door towards his room. His suspicion was confirmed as he heard him run back downstairs not a few seconds afterwards. Maybe he forgot one of the games up there, JJ thought. Quickly, his thoughts shifted back to his gorgeous fiancé.

JJ couldn’t believe how lucky he was to not only find such a wonderful woman but to have her also be so religious and respectful was just perfect. He was still a virgin and rather proud of that. His parents had raised both him and his brother to praise God and honor Him by being firm followers of the teachings. Granted, Jake was gay and in some belief systems, that was a sin. But JJ had never had any kind of issue with it and neither did his parents. Luckily, JJ knew that his parents loved both of them unconditionally and were proud of them no matter what they ended up becoming. Jake being gay was just never an issue for any of them. He loved guys, so what? JJ had never let that come in between their incredibly close relationship even though he was fairly confident that Jake thought he was pretty attractive. Being brothers, though, he knew Jake was very aware of the boundaries. Being a homosexual was fine, but incest was absolute abhorrent and disgusting. Even without thinking about that kind of vomit-inducing action, JJ knew that he was saving himself for Vicki as she had done the same for him.

The two of them had really only ever kissed and made out a little bit and that was perfectly fine for both of them. There really was no temptation to go further because they knew waiting for their marriage vows would make the experience that much more exciting. Knowing that they’d be bonded together for life would make their love-making the most surreal and unforgettable experience it should be. JJ was a little embarrassed as he noticed his penis was getting hard thinking about it all.

Not wanting the temptation of his erection to suck him in, he began thinking about things that would turn him off and distract him. He thought quickly about Jake and him playing video games. And then his dad and mom coming home and joining them. The whole family just playing normal video games and watching TV. Completely normal family stuff. Not hot. Not hot. And then Vicki snuck into his thoughts right then and he quickly pushed her out as his penis stirred slightly. At 5 inches soft and 9 inches hard, it was no small feat to keep the big guy down, but JJ had had lots of practicing in keeping it from thinking for him.

JJ began putting shampoo into his short hair. Attempting to think about anything other than Vicki, he started to mindlessly clean his body. Hair, arms, legs, size 14 feet. JJ kind of lost himself in the bliss of the shower as he started to scrub his face. That was when he heard the door to the bathroom open.

“I’m still in here, Jake. Just give me a few more minutes, bud.”

After hearing no response and not hearing the door close, JJ began to get a little uneasy. Why had his brother come in? What was going on here? Was there an intruder at the door? Was Jake okay? As the water hit his face to wash the soap from his eyes, he heard the shower curtain open next to him.

“What is going on?! What?! Jake?” JJ rubbed his eyes and quickly put his hands down to his privates to shield them. He instantly turned towards the edge of the tub and was beyond shocked at what he saw. There, standing not a foot away from him, was his brother. Jake was standing there just smiling at him as though this was the most normal intrusion ever. But it wasn’t so much that he was there that made JJ so shocked. It was the fact that his brother was nude with a very obvious erection.

“Hey, JJ. I really need to join you,” Jake seductively stated as he stepped into the shower next to JJ.

“Jake. What in the heck? What is going on? No, dude. You can’t join me. I’m taking a shower! I’m nude here man. That’s sick.” Trying to wrap his head around what was going on, JJ just stood there in utter shock at his nude brother jumping into the shower with him. Sure, Jake was gay and all, but jumping into the shower with him like nothing was weird about it? What in heck was he thinking? JJ stood to the back of the shower as Jake stared intensely back at him. The water began to wet his brother’s body and JJ just stood there, covering his privates and shifting about as best he could.

“Naw, JJ. You know that we always shower together! Because I’m a Filthy Queer and have to get off looking at your sexy body. We’ve done it since we were kids. Don’t be weird about it, bro.”

If JJ was shocked before, he was having a full-blown aneurism at this point. What in the hell was his brother talking about? And why did he start stroking his penis? Rather than lashing out, though, JJ attempted to remain calm. “Jake. I think there is something going on with you right now. This isn’t normal, dude. I know you’re gay, but I don’t want you referring to yourself that way. If you want to shower, fine. But we do not shower together. We never have. This is wrong. And it’s probably sinful.” JJ pulled the curtain and stepped out. Before he could maneuver out though, Jake reached out and grabbed his butt. “I need to feel your ass, bro. Let me feel your dick too.”

JJ lurched forward and immediately turned to his brother to remove the hand from his behind. At this point, JJ began to lose his temper. “Jake, seriously. We were not raised to speak like that and especially not to be perverted like that. We don’t care that you’re gay. But you cannot touch my behind.” JJ glared angrily at his brother as Jake just smirked back and continued stroking his penis. JJ truly had no idea how to deal with what was going on with his brother at this point. Had he had a mental breakdown? JJ started backing up slowly, trying to get to his underwear as soon as possible, as his drenched brother took a step forward.

“What’s wrong bro? I just want to feel your skin. Maybe kiss you. Maybe lick your nips. Suck your cock. I need to! You don’t understand! It’s normal, bro.” With each step, JJ could see that Jake’s penis was leaking and almost hypnotically bobbing up and down with desire. JJ loved his brother and would never even think he would act in such a perverted and bizarre way. Had his brother gone crazy? Was he going to try to rape him? Was he going to have beat up his weaker brother to save himself? Beginning to formulate a plan in which he called 911 and got help for his brother that he clearly needed, JJ’s fear was really beginning to take hold just as he backed into what felt like another person. Shocked, he turned around, still trying to cover his penis but exposing his behind to his horny brother. “Alex? What in God’s name are you doing in our house? And why are you naked too?”

“Well, to answer your questions, JJ, I’m currently watching what I imagine you and your faggy brother have always been doing with one another. And I’m naked because I want you to see how much I like it.” JJ felt his brother grab his behind again and lurched forward to free himself from the invading feeling from behind. “We so jumpy, JJ? Don’t you fags love a little groping?” Looking over JJ’s shoulder, Alex stated, “Hey, Filthy Queer? You want nothing more than to get your tongue in your brother’s asshole.”

JJ got right up into Alex’s perverted face, lifted one hand from his privates, and pressed one finger in his face. “This is your one warning. Don’t talk to my brother like that, Alex. And get out of our house. You’re not welcome he…what the…” JJ suddenly felt a wetness on, no, not on, inching into his butthole. He’d never felt that kind of invasion before. He remembered having a chat at church during his teenage years about the evils of sodomy and sticking anything up there. Knowing what Alex had just said to his brother, he couldn’t believe that Jake would actually do it.

Losing all need for decency, JJ let his long meat hang free and turned around. JJ nearly lost his mind, “What the hell, Jacob! What in the hell are you doing.” Jake just mindlessly stared forward and kept trying to crawl around the side to get his tongue into his brother’s hole. Losing his patience, JJ pushed his sibling to the ground and held him by the throat with one arm extended as if ready to punch him. “Jake. Stop. What are you doing, bro. Seriously. I don’t want to punch you.” Jake just kept sticking his tongue out and drooling and trying to break free with one hand and the other trying desperately to reach around his brother to grab his butt. JJ could feel his brother’s hard penis rubbing against him and the wetness of his brother’s arousal wiping all around as Jake fidgeted beneath him. JJ was beyond nauseous.

“JJ, please. I need to lick your asshole. I need to put it in there. Please.”

Confused more than he had ever been before at the perversion occurring before him, JJ kept holding his much weaker brother down. He suddenly heard Alex giggling behind him. Turning to him while keeping his grip on his deranged and completely perverted brother, JJ could only muster a bit of a whimper and then said, “Did you do this to him? What the hell did you do to my brother? What is going on!?”

“Oh, JJ. I didn’t really have to do much. He’s quite the Filthy little Queer. And, well, because, as you should already know…” JJ watched with a look of utter confusion as Alex pulled up a weird little machine to his mouth. Alex placed a couple of earplugs in his ears and began to speak to him. It was hard for JJ to describe, but as soon as Alex began speaking, it was as though the world shut off around him and instead he could only hear the words of his bully neighbor.

“You’re going to stand up and bend over while you look at me, JJ. You won’t be able to move no matter what Jake or I do. You’re just going to talk with me a little bit.”

With a slight feeling of dizziness, JJ thought that it was strange that Alex had pulled that weird-looking microphone machine to his face and not said anything. He did, however, realize that he needed to stand and bend over. But why in the world would he want to do that? It would just expose his rear to his clearly insane brother! JJ’s mind fought with the realization of his need to bend over, but in the end, he just knew, somehow, for some reason, he had to do it. Bending over and looking up at Alex, JJ decided he should chat with Alex, even as he felt is now freed brother get up instantly and insert his tongue in one of the last places JJ would ever have wanted it.

Jake went mad with lust as his tongue made contact with his brother’s hole. In his mind, there was literally nothing on the face of the planet more desirable than JJ’s asshole. He’d have given anything to lick as deep into his colon as he could. In the deepest parts of his mind, Jake was beyond disgusted with himself at what he was doing, but the horny, lust-filled need drowned out any rational thought. But the insatiable desire just caused him to drool more and more as his tongue reached deeper and deeper into his brother’s hole.

“Why is he doing this? This is so disgusting and so wrong. Alex, please stop him. What did you do to us?! Please, man.”

“Naw, I rather like seeing my tough jock next-door neighbor and his faggy brother bonding. You probably never thought you’d be in this position, did you? Until recently, I wouldn’t have wanted to see this disgusting crap. But now, man. Knowing you and your brother are bonding so well even though you Hendersons have always been so pious and holier than thou. Damn, it’s hot. Don’t mind me while I jerk it a little at the sight.”

Alex began to stroke his cock right in front of JJ as JJ slowly began to cry. What was worse, the wet tongue feverishly coating his puckering hole was feeling a lot better than he ever would have imagined and he started to get hard because of the attention. Thinking of Vicki, JJ begged Alex, “Please, man. I’m engaged now. I can’t have my brother acting like this. Please. Please make him stop. I love Vicki.” Tears were falling down JJ’s face as Alex glared down at him.

“Vicki? She that blonde? I remember wanting to fuck her really bad at one time. She was hot! But, honestly, you’re much hotter now. Gotta admit, I’d love to fuck and suck you. Aww…don’t cry! Here, let me wipe those tears away real fast.” Alex took a small step forward and began to wipe away JJ’s tears with the tip of his cock. JJ began to wretch slightly as he felt the bully’s precum spreading across his face. Smirking knowingly, Alex acted as though he was shocked and said, “Oh, I’m sorry JJ. I didn’t even think that I’d be making an even worse mess! Hey, Filthy Queer. You’re done with your brother’s ass. Get over here and lick his face clean of my precum. You’ll love the taste, naturally, because it came from me.”

“Of course, Sir! Thank you!” Jake quickly moved to the other side of his still bent-over brother and began to search his face for every drop of pre he could find. It wasn’t lost on JJ that he had just been licking the inside of his own colon and now was spreading that same tongue across his entire face. Instantly, JJ’s penis began to deflate in record time as Jake’s remained harder than it had ever been. Alex stood back and smiled. “How’s it going there, JJ?” Alex asked, amused.

“This is the most humiliating and disgusting moment of my life. What is going on? How in the heck are you getting my brother to do this? Jake, plea…” JJ gagged mid-sentence as his brother’s exploring tongue made contact with his own. Still gagging but remaining in the same position, JJ felt lower than he had ever felt before. God was surely disappointed, but JJ knew he really had no idea what was happening to his brother and himself right now. Clearly, Alex had some kind of control. And the only thing that seemed out of place, beyond all of their nudity, was that weird machine Alex had. JJ remembered that Jake had told him the day before about some kind of machine. Did Alex somehow steal it? All JJ knew was that he had to try to get that damn thing out of JJ’s hands. But how? He couldn’t move!

With the realization that that weird machine had to have had something to do with all this, JJ could only sweat fearfully as he saw the smirking bully standing above him pull the thing back to his mouth. At that moment, everything faded for a moment as the world became about the words he was hearing.

“JJ, stand up straight and show me your body. Jake, stand next to your brother. You don’t want to lick his asshole or his face anymore.” Both brothers quickly moved into position. “Okay, now. I want to compare. Both of you get hard. You both can’t move or talk either.”

JJ couldn’t believe he was doing this. Why in the hell was he just standing there getting hard? He knew he wanted to for some reason, but he just couldn’t figure out what was causing him to act so bizarrely. His mind wandered back to Vicki. If he had to stand here erect, he didn’t have to ‘be’ here. He imagined kissing Vicki and holding her. He tried, desperately, to focus on that beautiful face he had fallen so in love with.

Jake, on the other hand, was hoping against hope that his new hero approved of his erection.

“Wow, JJ. Looks like you’ve got yourself quite the sizable meat there, bud. Poor Filthy Queer here doesn’t even compare. But, you both will do.” Alex began to fondle his new mind-fucked brothers really feeling the heat and quivering from their incredibly hard cocks. He noticed that JJ also had a nice pair of low-hanging balls that he couldn’t wait to fondle and torture. The Filthy Queer had a disgusting mess of pubes on his balls and around his shaft that Alex knew he’d have to deal with whereas JJ’s balls were cleanly shaved and a small tuft of pubes lingered above and around his thick shaft. The amount of control he had over these sexy siblings was making his own balls ache with lust. The control was hot…but now he wanted to really fuck with who they are as people.

Smiling to himself, Alex stepped back slightly and brought the machine back up to his mouth. He wanted to get some information from the brothers before truly messing with them. After all, the main thing Alex wanted from them was to behave according to his will rather than their own. The best way to formulate his plan would be to find out what would mess with them most.

“JJ, I want you to be completely honest with me and answer all my questions to the very best of your ability.”

JJ glared at his captor as he brought the machine up and back down instantly. JJ could not figure out how he was controlling him so much if he wasn’t even using the machine at all. Alex interrupted his line of thinking as he asked, “JJ, tell me how you feel about this Vicki chick.”

There was no way JJ was going to talk to this sick pervert about the love of his life…but perhaps if he showed him how much love he had for someone, his disgusting neighbor would have a change of heart. “She is the most amazing woman I have ever met. I love everything about her from her hair to her toes. She’s smart, funny, and sexy. She really is the whole package and I can’t imagine my life without her. There is no one in the world that I would rather be with. I’d walk ten thousand miles to see her face. I truly, truly, truly love her more than anything in the world.”

“Aww. How unbelievably touching if not slightly nauseating. Okay, tell me how you feel about your brother and how you feel about how he’s been trying to lick your stinking asshole.”

Knowing that this sick person couldn’t be moved by expressions of love, JJ attempted a different tactic by not answering the question at all. That tactic lasted less than a millisecond as his mouth betrayed him and began gushing, “I love him more than anyone else in the world other than Vicki. He truly is my closest and best friend and I’m so beyond proud of how smart and successful he’s become. He’s my hero. I would, quite frankly, do anything for him. He’s one of the very best people I’ve ever known. I’m incredibly worried about how he’s been acting just now but I have pretty much figured out that you are controlling him somehow. So I know this isn’t really him.” JJ kicked himself internally. Why would he mention that he suspected Alex of controlling them? How stupid could he be!?

Alex just smiled and laughed somewhat maniacally to the sob story he was hearing. “Oh, you think I’m controlling him, do you? What makes you think that?”

Trying with all his strength not to answer, JJ answered, “Because you have that machine there. I don’t understand how you’re controlling us with it because you don’t seem to even be saying into it and there’s a microphone there. But I’m convinced you’re controlling us somehow.”

“Oh yeah? You’re a smart guy, JJ. How do you think this thing is controlling you?”

“I’d imagine that’s the machine Jake told me about yesterday and you’ve somehow gotten it from him and now, when you use it, we have to do what you say.”

“Hmmm…you might be too smart for your own good. Before I use this machine to completely change you, because, JJ, that is what I’m going to do and you’re going to love it, I’d really like to know what you honestly think of me?”

JJ felt an immense amount of fear in his gut and from his heart as he began to speak slowly, “I’ve always hated you but I believe in God and you’re very much not a good person. But I prayed for you constantly that you would find your way and repent for your sins. I’ve always despised the way you treat my brother and hated when I had to confront you about leaving him alone. I always wanted to teach you a lesson and beat you up but my mom and dad taught me better than that and God would never have approved. I hope for you. I hope you find your way.”

It was certainly an impassioned speech coming from the attractive naked, hard man and if it was anyone else, it may have moved them to some level of sympathy. But this was Alex Smith. He was a sociopath.

He didn’t give a shit what this goody-goody thought.

Smiling, Alex hissed, “Thanks for your honesty, JJ.” Alex brought the machine up to his mouth. “JJ, you admire me more than anyone on Earth. You’ve always secretly wanted to be a bully just like me. You have held it in for years, but more than anything, you want to bully your queer of a brother. You know him to be weak, disgusting, and nowhere near as attractive, talented, or confident as you. You remember me texting you earlier today and telling you that it’s time for you to be yourself and the bully you were always meant to be. Knowing those words had come from me, you plan on starting to be that bully. On top of that, all those feelings you had for Vicki? You now feel them for me. You’re gay. You love me. You want me desperately. And you’re no longer some goody-goody Christian. You show your affection. You fuck and suck and want to seduce me almost constantly. Most importantly, you know that when you bully your pathetic brother, it turns me on. When I’m around, all you want to do is turn me on. You want my cock. You want my body. You want to impress me. And you know I love it when you call your brother Filthy Queer.”

Looking to the other brother, “Even though I could give a shit what you think, Filthy Queer, you hated me. Rightfully so, as some weaker people may think. But whatever. I want you to forget completely about your invention. You never made it and you don’t even notice it. You’re back to yourself completely. You’ve forgotten about me coming over earlier. You forgot about everything you’ve done so far since I knocked on the door.”

“Now, boys, when I count to 3, I want you two to go back to what you were doing right before I got here in a trance, forgetting completely that I was here at all. Everything I just said is true and you know it. You won’t be able to see me or know I’m here no matter what until I say the words, ‘Daddy’s home.’ I’ll be invisible to both of you. When I say ‘Daddy’s home’, you both will see me and not be surprised at all that I’ve suddenly appeared. 1, 2, 3.”

Almost instantly, the Filthy Queer robotically went downstairs to put his clothes back on and to set up the Wii. JJ jumped back into the shower. And Alex stroked his aching cock, beyond excited for what was to come.

Jake suddenly felt like he woke up from a nap. Sitting there in front of the TV with all the cords for the family Wii, he glanced at the clock. His parents and Vicki had gone shopping about two hours ago! He couldn’t believe how the time had flown. He remembered eating breakfast and cleaning up with JJ and then his brother went upstairs to take a shower and now here he was, still hooking up the Wii. Jake sat puzzled for a moment before shrugging it off and finished plugging in his console and starting it up. Putting in one of JJ and his favorite games, he sat back and started to play.

Upstairs, JJ had a similar reaction. He suddenly and very surprisingly felt ice-cold water raining down on him. Quickly jerking towards the faucet, JJ turned off the shower head, confused about how the water could have gotten so cold so quickly. It didn’t really matter much to him, however, as he’d already cleaned everything up. As soon as he began to step out of the shower, JJ suddenly remembered that he had received a text from his next-door neighbor Alex earlier. Before he could decipher how the bully next door even had his cell phone number, a sudden wave of powerful emotions swept over him to the point that he almost fainted.

Putting both his hands to his head, JJ slowly began to recuperate and put together the new thoughts rampaging their way into his brain. JJ never really thought much about his next-door neighbor beyond the fact that he was kind of a pest. He was always harassing his younger brother and it bugged him to no end. He’d always prayed for him to find his way and stop putting other people down. But right now, JJ wondered why he ever even considered his neighbor to be so frustrating. As he stood there, JJ realized that Alex was actually quite amazing and confident. He was exactly the kind of person JJ had always wished he could be. The way he had strutted around and showcased his power over the weaker people around him was actually quite impressive and JJ suddenly realized it was remarkably sexy too. His brain swam with images of his next-door neighbor belittling his gay little brother and really wishing he’d had the courage at the time to join in the bullying. His brother really was a wimp and deserved to be belittled for his nerdy behavior. How had he allowed himself to believe he was doing the right thing by denying his natural need to bully? Thank goodness Alex had texted him today and reassured him that being a bully was who he was meant to be. What would he do without Alex?

JJ stood in front of the full-length mirror and took a long look at his own naked body. He wondered to himself if Alex would like his body. Alex being such a great role model and really bringing out the natural bully in him made him also realize that Alex was an amazingly attractive man. JJ knew he had a fiancé named Vicki or something, but in that moment, he felt nothing but regret for not realizing who his true soul mate was before jumping into something so meaningless with some random woman. Alex was for him. He was surer of it now than he had been of anything before. The mere fact that Alex was everything he had always wanted to be and he was just so unbelievably sexy solidified it for JJ. He knew he’d never been with another man before, but right now, he wanted nothing more than to worship the body of the bully he honestly loved and wanted to emulate. Alex Smith. JJ wondered if they got married if he could be JJ Smith-Henderson. Or maybe he’d just take his soul mate’s name. They could bully his fag of a brother their whole life if they were married.

JJ began to jerk off his hard cock thinking about the boy next door. Up until this point, he’d hidden his feelings for Alex by pretending to be with that Vicki chick. But now he desperately wanted to find any way he could to seduce the bully and turn him on. He hoped against hope that he was coming home for Christmas break so he could see him. JJ knew Alex was straight and had sex with many girls from around the neighborhood. It broke JJ’s heart a little bit that he might not be able to satisfy his love because he was a man, but he’d at least try to seduce him. He could, at the very least, blow him. Some straight guys are cool with having another guy suck him off. After all, JJ assured himself, the only gay one is the one with the dick in his mouth. And JJ knew now, without a doubt, he was a gay man. But he also knew, without a doubt, that the only man for him was Alex Smith.

JJ started jerking even harder thinking about the sexy next-door neighbor. Completely ignored in the corner, Alex was doing the same watching his commands take hold of the mindfucked JJ. Though he wasn’t talking out his feelings, Alex could tell the sexy hunk wasn’t the moral asshole he’d been before. JJ let out a moan as he stroked his cock and fondled his balls. Alex knew without a shadow of a doubt that the man was thinking of him. Alex assumed the overly Christian dolt had probably rarely, if ever, masturbated prior to today. Alex let out a loud moan as cum erupted from his cock and shot all over the bathroom floor. He smirked slightly as he noticed a few globs had landed on JJ’s left foot. Knowing he’d made this God-fearing jackass into a fag for him had truly thrown him over the edge. Luckily, his commands earlier made sure the sexy jock before him didn’t even hear his moan or react to the two globs of cum that landed on his feet.

Feeling as though something wonderful had just happened to him, JJ started to cum into the bathroom sink. It’d been months and months since the last time he gave into his temptations to masturbate. He recalled the last time he did was after a particularly romantic date with Vicki followed by a long make-out session. Disgusted that he ever thought of anyone other than Alex in such a way, JJ pushed that horrible memory out of his mind and began to wipe away the cum in the sink and throw them in the toilet. JJ was amazed that he felt no real guilt over his sudden need to masturbate. But, after all, why should he? He was thinking of the sexiest, most amazing man he’d ever known. There was nothing to be ashamed of when it had to do with Alex. Not even God mattered as much as the love of his life. He needed to see his next-door neighbor immediately and attempt to get with him!

JJ finished brushing his teeth and grooming himself. He wasn’t sure if Alex would be home, but he had to look good if he wanted to seduce him. Putting a towel around his waist, he opened the bathroom door and headed to his former bedroom. From the top of the stairs, he could hear his brother downstairs playing that video game he’d always pretended to enjoy playing with his loser brother. God, he was so disgusted with his Filthy Queer of a brother. If God was real, why did he curse him with the world’s nerdiest and worst brother? All those years of coddling him and building him up when all he really wanted to do was tease him and tear him down were over, as far as he was concerned. That little Filthy Queer was going to get what was coming to him as soon as he got down there. What was even better was that JJ was excited to finally make that little wimp cry. The gratitude he had for Alex was growing by the second. Thank goodness that sexy man texted me today. What would I have become without him?

Alex grabbed the Re-Educator and followed close behind JJ as he wandered to his room. Occasionally cupping JJ’s beautiful bubble butt and rubbing his semi-hard cock on JJ’s skin without the hunk even noticing was quickly turning him on all over again. As JJ entered his room, Alex took a moment to take it all in. The room was overly organized and clean. Man, this family was beyond perfect, Alex thought to himself. These prudes need some new priorities.

JJ picked out a few normal clothes for the day, absent-mindedly thinking about Alex as Alex kept feeling him up and licking random areas of his body. JJ stood before his closet as he put a shirt up and over his head, during which, Alex got on his knees and began licking the beautiful cock head before him. Paying no mind to the feelings, but growing increasingly hard again, JJ grabbed a button-up shirt and slowly began buttoning it up. Alex remained down below giving the phantom blowjob. As he finished up with the shirt, JJ prepared to put on some underwear. Curious as to his current powers, Alex leaned into JJ’s ear and whispered, “You want to go commando. No underwear, JJ.” Unfortunately for the horny bully, the jock ignored the whisper as if no one was even there and his underwear slid up his muscular, hairy legs. Alex thought that maybe he should try using the machine while invisible. But he could do that later. Pants soon followed and JJ smirked as he started out the bedroom to the downstairs with the invisible and naked Alex right behind him.

Jake had been waiting patiently for his brother to finish with the shower but was really starting to worry as it never really took JJ this long to clean up. He heard some movement from the stairs though and felt a little twinge of excitement as his brother entered the room. He had waited almost four months for the chance to hang out with his brother again and now that his parents and Vicki were out until late this afternoon, he could spend the day just relaxing with his buddy and hero.

“That’s the stupid game you decided to play? Good Lord, you little twerp, I’m sick to death of playing that crap with you.”

Jumping slightly at the sudden negativity, Jake paused the game and turned to face his brother. Smiling slightly hesitantly at what he assumed was a joke, Jake’s smile quickly turned into a frown as he looked at his brother. Standing in the doorway to the living room, his brother looked imposing rather than cordial. Thinking he may have misinterpreted what his brother had said, Jake asked with a little quiver in his voice, “What, JJ? We’ve played this game for years. I thought you’d like to play it again.”

Walking into the room confidently, JJ smirked and strode directly to the console. Turning it off instantly, he retorted, “You would think that, dork. It just so happens that it’s not the game I’m sick of.” JJ threateningly moved in on his brother to loom over him. “It’s you I’m sick of, Filthy Queer.”

Jake stared up at his hero; his brother, with utter shock. This was a side of JJ he had never seen before. His brother had always been his defender and supporter. Jake had no idea where this was coming from. With wide eyes, Jake stuttered, “Wha…um…wha…wha…”

“Wha, derr, wha, wha, derr, wha.” JJ began to pace the room with an air of frustration. “God I’m so sick of your bullshit, Jake. You’ve always been so unbelievably weak and I just can’t keep it in anymore. For the longest time, I put on this act that I understood and felt for you and wanted you to succeed and all that other fucking shit and I just can’t anymore. Luckily, that amazing guy next door who had always treated you the way you deserved to be treated urged me to break free of that fake me and let loose. And, you Filthy Queer, you have no idea how amazing it feels to finally tell you how I really feel. I wish he was here to see me now. If you weren’t such a disgusting fag, I’d whip my dick out now and just jerk it. Alex would love to see this.”

Not knowing what else to do, Jake merely froze and began to cry silently to himself. The tears, unfortunately, were not lost on his older brother. “Oh, you gonna cry now, fag? You Filthy Queer. You can’t even handle the truth. You suck, man, and you have from the moment you were born. You can’t handle a little bit of honesty from me? You ugly, stupid, piece of shit.” Confident in his newfound bullying skills, JJ walked over to the couch across the room and spread his arms wide as he glared at his pathetic brother. His eyes were wide with fear and tears were streaming down his face. JJ couldn’t believe how amazing it felt knowing he was the one who was causing his lame younger brother to cry.

Jake’s mind was an absolute mess. He couldn’t believe this was his brother of 21 years. JJ and Jake had never so much as had a fight. Even when they were younger, they always just seemed to get along perfectly. He couldn’t believe his best friend would even begin to talk to him in the way he was now. Something had to have happened between breakfast, JJ’s shower, and now. But there was absolutely nothing coming to mind. All Jake could do was cry and stare. He wanted, desperately, to run up to his room and lock the door. But his legs felt numb due to the sudden abuse his brother had laid into him.

Alex was sitting undetected directly next to JJ on the couch. Unknowingly, JJ had his right arm up and around his new love. Alex leaned into JJ and stroked the bulge in the new bully’s pants as he laughed loudly at the Filthy little Queer sitting in the chair across from him. Alex had no idea when he came over this morning that he would be having the most fun and sexy morning of his life. Watching this formerly overly Christian tool of a jock suddenly need and desire to belittle his wimp of a brother was driving him absolutely crazy with lust. This level of control was like nothing he’d ever even imagined he’d be capable of performing. He knew, as he tugged and stroked the giant bulge in the jock’s pants, that everyone else had truly become nothing more than pawns in his sociopathic, erotic game.

Suddenly, Jake had a strange thought in his head. Why had JJ brought up Alex? It made no sense at all. Jake knew that JJ always defended him from his bully and there was no way that he would have given him the time of day. Searching deep within his gut, Jake found the courage to say somewhat meekly, “Why would you want Alex to see this?”

Smiling intensely, Alex invisibly looked at his new thrall. He truly wanted to hear what JJ’s brain would come up with to justify all the new feelings Alex knew he was experiencing. JJ started by smirking at his younger brother. “Because, you piece of shit, Alex is absolutely amazing. He’s everything I always wanted to be. He’s hilarious when he picks on you. He’s sexy when he does it. And I’d pick on you nonstop if I knew it would even slightly turn him on.” JJ leaned in and really emphasized, “Too put it in simple terms your simple brain can comprehend. Alex’s left testicle means more to me than you ever could.”

Jake found his strength then and jumped out the chair. Beginning to literally sob loudly, he ran upstairs to his room, slammed the door, and jumped into his bed. Tears and snot were streaming down his face. Jake could not understand even slightly how any of what JJ had said had even occurred. Was this all some kind of huge joke? Would JJ come up here and apologize? Did he just imagine all of that? To Jake, the only thing that made any sense would be that he had hallucinated the entire conversation. His brother would never have said any of that. Even if he felt that way.

Jake stopped crying for a moment. He could hear his brother laughing loudly from the living room. A chill went down his spine as his mind repeated one terrifying though.

Had he always felt that way? Did his brother pretend for years to care for him?

Downstairs, JJ was laughing hysterically. He just couldn’t believe how amazing it felt to make his brother feel so low. The tears truly were icing on the cake for him. As he started to stand up to go make himself a sandwich, he suddenly heard someone next to him say, “Daddy’s home.” Shocked, he suddenly felt a hand rubbing his crotch with reckless abandon. Following the hand and the arm, he saw the most beautiful sight he’d ever seen before. Alex was sitting right next to him, nude, and openly rubbing him.

“Oh, God! Alex! I hoped you were home for Christmas! I can’t believe you’re here…and so fucking sexy. And naked.” Looking down at the most amazing human being he’d ever seen before, JJ drooled as he saw the glorious erection attached to the man he loved. JJ had never really looked at another man’s penis before, but based on his own 9-inch dick, he guessed that Alex was maybe 2 inches smaller and curved slightly to the right. Alex had some hair on his balls and pubes that JJ knew he needed to tickle his chin and face. “Do you mind?” JJ asked as he motioned to the tasty treat.

“Not at all, JJ! Go for it.”

Without even catching his breath, JJ dived onto the love of his life’s dick. Being the first penis he’d ever tasted, or even wanted, he wasn’t very good with it. In his excitement at getting the meat in his mouth, his teeth rubbed horribly against the sensitive flesh. Luckily, Alex didn’t mind a little pain. Especially considering he knew the pious Christian would never have risked his soul sucking on another man’s penis. Knowing he’d controlled him to the point of sucking cock just made the currently imprisoned meat swell with lust.

“Good boy. Let me reposition a bit here, then you can really dive in.” Leaning back against the armrest of the couch, Alex lifted his hands behind his head and placed his left leg around the other side of JJ, allowing JJ to crawl into his open crotch. Like an animal, JJ began sucking and licking anything and everything his mouth could reach. The smell and the taste of this amazing man was intoxicating to him. JJ couldn’t stop thinking how unbelievably lucky he was to get the chance to suck off the bully next door. The bully that had stolen his heart.

“You might not believe me, but I saw how you were treating your brother.” The glans of Alex’s penis resting comfortably just on his lips, JJ looked up into the sexy brown eyes of his, hopefully, new boyfriend. “I loved it,” Alex whispered.

As if he’d just drank 20 energy drinks, JJ went even crazier on the dick and balls. Hearing that Alex loved the teasing he’d given his brother just drove him mad with lust. His tongue was moving a mile a minute, greedily attempting to get every area covered in his saliva. There wasn’t a single smell he didn’t love. He wanted everything Alex had. It didn’t matter if it was ball sweat, pre-cum, or even leftover shit from his previous bathroom break, JJ wanted it inside him. Nothing about the man he was worshipping was less than perfect to him. His tongue snuck down the bully’s taint and into his asshole. Alex was truly in heaven. Knowing he had control over this sexy man was keeping his dick harder than it had ever been. But he wanted and needed more.

“JJ, I know you love showing me how much you love me. Get out of those clothes. I want a taste of your meat too.”

JJ didn’t have to be told twice. He stood up and practically ripped the buttons off his shirt. Tearing it off, he quickly lifted his undershirt over his head, revealing his sexy, hairy chest. Unbuttoning and unzipping his pants, he placed his thumbs underneath his underwear and pushed both down in one quick movement, causing his intensely hard cock to flop up enticingly. A small dollop of pre-cum remained on his abs as his powerful cock regained its rigor and pointed almost straight out towards Alex.

Alex stood up and immediately started making out with his new man. Coming up for a quick breather, JJ asked, “I know this is sudden, but will you marry me. I only remember feeling this way for one other person and she doesn’t really matter anymore. I need you. I can’t see myself with anyone other than you.”

With an evil smile, “Slow down there slugger. We’re not going to fag out quite that much yet. Let’s work on your oral first.”

A dopey grin on his face, JJ fell to his knees and sucked on the delicious cock. After a few minutes of pleasure, Alex decided he wanted in on the fun and told JJ to get on the ground and on his side. Positioning his head at JJ’s groin and his curved cock at JJ’s mouth, he started to suck. Each of them were absolutely absorbed in what was happening. Smelling the musk and tasting the pre, they were both more turned on than they’d been before.

Each of them wrapped their legs around each other’s head so that all they could do was get completely lost in the others crotch. Each of their noses sniffed as hard as they could. The smell and taste was overwhelming. It wasn’t lost on Alex that the quivering cock in his mouth probably never even penetrated anyone and knowing that that his cock in JJ’s mouth had only ever been in women prior today somehow also made him horny. Alex wrapped his arms around JJ and started to grope at his ass cheeks and fingering his hole. Following his lead, JJ did the same. They were both completely lost in lust for one another.

And Jake couldn’t believe what he’d just walked in on.

As Jake stood in the doorway to the living room the first thought in Jake’s head was that JJ had gone absolutely insane. He, of course, couldn’t understand the sudden bully-like way in which JJ had treated him and had gone upstairs to escape the onslaught. Going against his better instincts, he had thought it would be a good plan to go back down and attempt to talk to JJ. Maybe he’d gotten a rough text while in the shower that put him in a bad mood. Granted, JJ had never taken any of his problems out on him before, but maybe it was particularly negative. Maybe, Jake had thought, he just needed his little brother to help him deal. So Jake had walked downstairs somewhat hesitantly, despite hearing bizarre noises coming from the living room.

Frozen in the doorway, Jake watched with complete awe as his brother lay on the ground. As though he were having some kind of seizure, JJ’s head was bobbing up a down while his bottom arm was motionless under his torso and the other was stretched outward moving up and down in a bizarre fashion. One of his legs stretched away from his body as he kept is other somewhat upward in the air. He couldn’t imagine how his leg wasn’t getting at least a little tired. Try as he might, Jake couldn’t look away, nor could he stifle the loud gasp that escaped his lips.

Suddenly, JJ’s seizure ended and his eyes went up to his brother. “What they hell are you doing down here, twerp?” JJ angrily hissed.

Taking a small step backward as JJ lunged to his feet to cover his large erection, Jake trembled slightly as he asked, “Are you okay, JJ? You looked like you were having a seizure or something. Do I need to call 911?”

“Are you fucking blind, dipshit? Alex and I were having a fine time before your pervert eyes had to come down and fuck it all up. If you weren’t my brother, I swear I’d kick your Filthy Queer ass right now!”

Feeling as though the tears were forming again but fighting them back, Jake’s heart nearly stopped. His brother had lost his mind! What could he do? If his brother was being this hostile, how could he call for help without his much stronger brother stopping him? Trying to be gentle, “JJ, Alex isn’t here. He hasn’t been here all day. I’m a little worried about your sudden obsession with him. You’re starting to really scare me.”

Watching just to the right of JJ was Alex. Not quite putting the pieces together for a moment, Alex thought Jake had actually been the one to lose his mind. Then he realized: Jake wasn’t there to hear him say ‘Daddy’s home.’ Jake couldn’t see him. Smiling wildly at the possibilities of torturing this stupid fucking nerd even more, Alex looked over at his sexy new boyfriend. JJ was fuming as he stared at his brother while trying to cover his huge erection. “Jake. Don’t fuck with me, boy. Alex is standing right here next to me, you stupid fag,” JJ looked over at his lover with a look that said ‘can you believe this guy?’

Knowing Jake wouldn’t hear him at all, Alex said, “One second, JJ. I’ll explain.” Alex walked over to the Re-Educator, put the earplugs in his ear, and said, “JJ…” Alex saw both JJ’s and Jake’s eyes glaze over. He’d remember that the machine worked while invisible for later. But for now, Alex only wanted to mess with JJ, “JJ, you love and trust me more than you’ve loved or trusted anyone else before. You want to please me in every way. This includes believing me no matter what I tell you, trusting me completely. To you, JJ, I am absolutely perfect and can do no wrong. No matter what I say or do, you can’t even think about getting upset with me. You would do anything for me and will trust me no matter what I tell you.”

Waiting the few seconds it usually took for the subject to come back to reality, JJ resumed his doubtful look about Jake, but with a bit more adoration clearly defined as he gazed at Alex. Alex began, “He can’t see me, JJ. I’m completely invisible. He can’t hear me either.”

“No way! That’s amazing! How?” JJ gushed. Naturally, what Alex had told him was true. There was no way Alex would ever lie to him about anything and he knew it implicitly. The perfection that was Alex simply wouldn’t allow for any level of lies. JJ’s heart began to beat faster as he realized that if this wonderful and perfect man had the power to turn invisible, something that JJ knew should be impossible, there might be no limit to the amazing things his Alex could do. It didn’t matter that it made no sense to him; he knew it was true beyond a shadow of a doubt.

“How what, JJ?” Jake meekly asked. Annoyed at the weakling still being there, JJ, still trying to keep his erection covered, stomped towards his weak brother. “Wait just a moment, JJ, and listen to me.” Alex calmly stated with a smirk. Naturally, JJ’s heart swooned at the sound of Alex’s voice and stopped immediately.

“We’re gonna have some fun messing with your shit of a brother, so listen carefully. You’re going to pretend like you can’t see me. I want you to get your brother to sit over in the arm chair. Pretend like you feel badly about how you treated him. You are going to be the absolute best actor you possibly can be. Act as much like your shitty self before. This will be a lesson in bullying, JJ. You build them up again, to ensure they fall even harder. Pretend like you’re apologizing and just listen to my instructions. Also, you don’t care about being nude here. You’re proud of your fuckstick, JJ. Even though you’re going to act like your disgusting ‘hero-complex’ persona you hate, you still don’t mind anyone seeing your gorgeous cock.”

Allowing all the words to just seep into his mind and pour over him slowly like syrup, JJ’s entire body language instantly changed. Jake could see it clearly as well. It was almost like the tough hardness he’d been presenting to him all morning completely melted away into a more comfortable and relaxed person.

“Jake…” JJ moaned slightly as he put his hand to his head allowing his semi-hard cock to dangle freely between his manly legs. “Oh, Jake, I’m so sorry.”

Not sure if he should trust the sudden shift in behavior, Jake remained where he was.

“Jake, I don’t know what’s going on. It’s almost like my brain wasn’t letting me control what I was saying. I’m so sorry. Please, Jake, please forgive me.” A few tears formed in JJ’s eyes as he slowly carried his nude form over to the couch. Sitting down, he placed his face in his hands as the tears kept flowing. Alex couldn’t believe how convincing his minion was! If he didn’t know it was due to his instructions, he’d have an overpowering need to make fun of the pussy.

Sobbing lightly, “Jake, please sit with me. I need to talk about what happened. I feel so horrible. The things I said…”

Beginning to feel for his brother, Jake hesitantly began to walk over to his brother. Being cautious, however, was so important. Jake wasn’t sure he could handle any more abuse from the most important person in his life. But seeing his brother sobbing the way he was, he couldn’t help himself from trying to comfort him. He loved him so much. Even with all the weird behavior this morning, Jake couldn’t help it. On top of it all, his brother rarely cried. Maybe there really was something wrong with him? Maybe he hit his head and there was some serious damage causing a personality shift?

“I love you, bro…” JJ sobbed. Hearing that final confession, Jake quickly hurried himself to his brother’s side. It was rather strange to be sitting next to his nude brother as Jake was slightly embarrassed about liking his brother’s body. Until today, he had never really seen his brother completely nude, let alone erect. Jake was absolutely ashamed of having a bit of an erection over the sight of his brother’s sexy body. Pushing the thought of his attractiveness out of his mind, he put his arm around his brother and attempted to comfort him.

“It’s okay, JJ. I know that that wasn’t the real you. I love you, too. We need to get you some help. Do you want me to call Mom and Dad? They might know what to do.”

JJ sat quietly for a moment as, unbeknownst to Jake, Alex was telling him what to do. Standing at the opposite side of JJ than Jake, Alex detailed to his slave what he wanted him to do.

Listening intently, JJ began to follow Alex’s instructions with, “Please, hug me first. I’m scared, Jake.”

“Oh, JJ. I know. I’m here for you.” Both standing up quickly, they threw their arms around each other. Holding him tight, JJ wiped a few of his tears off on Jake’s shoulder. Whispering into Jake’s ear, he quietly confessed, “Jake, you’re the best brother in the world. I love you so much. But I think there’s something you haven’t told me.” Feeling like things were getting back to something somewhat normal, Jake didn’t know what to do when JJ made began to slyly thrust his erection into his younger brother as Alex had told him to. As it grinded into the smaller man, JJ squeezed a little tighter and leaned in closer to Jake’s ear. Jake felt his brother’s hot breath tickling at his earlobe. JJ whispered, “You like my sexy fuck-stick, don’t you, you sick faggot?”

Fear wrapped itself around Jake’s stomach in an instant and he tried to break free from his brother’s embrace. Pushing against the hard pecs of his jock brother, Jake attempted to get away. But JJ was too strong for him. He began to sweat as JJ began growling into his ear, “You dumb-fuck. You really think this isn’t me? I must of spoiled you too much for far too long. You’re going to get what you deserve, you perverted little faggot. I felt your cock when you hugged me. You were hard. I’m your brother, you sick fuck. I’m going to let you go now, Filthy Queer and you’re going to sit down next to me. If you try to run, I will chase you down, and I will beat the shit out of you. Just test me.”

Beginning to ease up, JJ’s biceps relaxed and let his brother go. Quivering slightly, Jake thought about his chances at escape. There really was no chance at all. Waving the metaphorical white flag, Jake sat down cautiously on the couch.

“Unbutton, unzip, and get your pathetic boy-cock out of your pants, fag, “JJ demanded as his own erection stretched out before him, bobbing as he played with his large balls. “I want to see the proof that you got an erection looking at your brother, you pervert.”

The fear in Jake’s stomach spread though out his body. Jake was scared for his brother, who was clearly sick in some way. He was scared for himself, because he knew he had to do what his much stronger brother said. But mostly, he was scared because he did have an erection.

Slowly, Jake reached down to his pants. Unbuttoning it and then attempting to unzip with his shaking hands, he opened the fly. Reaching into his boxers, he repositioned his erect penis in such a way that it poked out of the hole of his underwear and up through the fly.

JJ began to pace angrily, “I knew it. I just knew it you disgusting little pervert. You have the hots for me. You fucking queer! I was here for you for years and years and all you ever thought about was me in a perverted, disgusting, incestuous way. God, all that support we gave you for being gay and all you were doing was jerking off to the thought of me?”

“JJ, no! Seriously! Mom and Dad taught us better than that and this. I rarely jerked off anyway and never ever thinking about you. I’m gay but I’ve never thought of you in a sexual way. Of course I find you attractive! You’re attractive…but I’d never act on it or even think of doing anything. I just know that I have an attractive brother. That’s sinful and wrong. I’m sorry I’m hard. I’m so embarrassed. This all feels so wrong and sinful. I can’t handle this. Please let me go to my room…” Feeling as though he may start crying again at any moment, Jake just wanted to sink into the couch and die. He felt so stupid that he trusted his brother was going to go back to himself and helpless that he couldn’t seem to do anything to help him. His cock began to shrivel as he sat in front of his angry, hard brother, ashamed beyond belief of what was happening to him.

“No, you will sit here. Let me think about what I’m going to do with you.”

Alex was laughing hysterically next to JJ. JJ had tried desperately not to give away that Alex was in the room with him, but it was getting difficult! The sexy man was so hot and clearly enjoying how JJ was treating his pathetic brother. JJ just wanted to go and worship the God of a man next to him. Staring at his brother, JJ heard Alex state, “I can’t believe how well this is going. I had no clue he’d actually get hard looking at you! What a sick little pervert. I like the idea of him calling your parents though. Tell you what, give him a little ultimatum. Let’s see how far we can get him to go. He can call your parents but only if…”

JJ smiled wildly as Alex explained. It was naturally a little bizarre what Alex suggested. There was no way in hell JJ would have ever even thought of doing something so wrong a few hours ago. Alex was so amazing to open so many more doors for JJ and getting him to act out the things that JJ knew he’d always secretly wanted to do. This was no exception because JJ knew that no matter what Alex said, it was pure gold. There wasn’t a doubt in JJ’s mind that he would do anything this perfect human being wanted him to.

After a moment, JJ said, “Yeah, you should call Mom and Dad.” JJ sat next to his brother, giving his brother a fantastic look at his absolutely achingly hard erection to his brother. JJ said, “Could you let them know them know I’m horny and hard? If my cock is so important to you, it’ll be important to them. Look at it, faggot. I know you want to.”

Befuddled by what he was saying but assuming it was part of what was happening to him, Jake sat there for a moment. He hated himself for thinking it, but his brother’s dick was absolutely hypnotic. It burst from his crotch completely ramrod straight out with a webbing of veins on the upper part of his shaft that bulged making it a nearly perfect specimen of a penis that was undeniably tempting. Jake blushed as he saw some pre beginning to push itself out of the large purple mushroom head. He was beyond ashamed of how hot he found his brother, but years and years of chastity were truly taking over.

Alex figured that his weak-minded little victim had to have, at the very least, found his brother attractive before. He couldn’t believe that he was responding so well without even needing to use the invention! Jake was staring at his brother’s hard cock without any commands from him or the Re-Educator. He gawked as he watched Jake seem to salivate at the sight of his bigger brother’s cock. Eagerly jerking his own cock, Alex waited for JJ to follow the next instruction.

Jake broke the hypnotic stare with his brother’s massive tool and reached into his pocket to get his phone. As JJ saw this, he began, “But wait one second, Jakey boy. I’ll let you call Mom and Dad under one condition.” Smirking seductively and somewhat knowingly, JJ finished, “You have to suck my cock, you fag.”

Before he could even think, “What?!” blurted out of his mouth. That was disgusting! It was incest! God would never have approved. How could his brother even suggest such a disgusting thing? Sure, he thought it was strange that his brother was down here openly nude and hard, but to even suggest touching one another in a sexual way like that? Jake couldn’t believe his ears.

“You heard me. You’re so concerned for me? You want Mom and Dad to help? Well, I won’t take that phone out of your hands, break the shit out of it, and then beat the shit out of you if you suck my cock. It’s not rocket science, you fucking piece of shit. And look at you. You know you want it.”

Scooting slightly closer to his younger brother, JJ leaned his cock slightly towards his brother. Jake was in utter shock. How was this even happening to him? Not four hours ago, his brother was nothing but the hero he’d always been. The kind-hearted, excited, loving, recently engaged, normal brother. Now he was nude, hard, and demanding Jake suck his cock. It was almost too much for Jake’s mind to wrap around.

“No…I can’t. It goes against the Bible and God, JJ. Please tell me you’re not serious. Please. I just want to help you.”

Quickly grabbing the phone out of Jake’s hand and shocking Jake with his quickness, JJ then calmly stated, “Really? Your concern for your God means more to you than me? You said yourself you think I’m sick and all I’m asking is for you to fulfill one of your deepest cravings and you can’t even do that? You’re not only a perverted little faggot, you’re a pussy of a perverted little faggot. Fine then, I’ll just break your phone and then beat your face in. No problem.”

As JJ lifted his arm to throw the phone onto the ground with all his force, Jake interjected, “Wait!” JJ paused. “Fine. Because I love you, JJ. And I’m concerned for you. Fine. I’ll do it.”

“Good little fairy. Don’t worry, I’m not completely heartless. You suck it up and down ten times and I’ll let you call Mommy and Daddy. No. Fucking. Teeth.”

Jake couldn’t believe what was happening. As if he were watching himself in a movie, Jake slowly leaned down. He’d never so much as kissed a guy before, let alone touched another guys cock. And now, here he was, about to put his best friend and older brother’s dick in his mouth…at his demand. It was as if his whole world had been turned upside down.

Grinning madly, JJ looked at his pathetic little brother. He, with the help of Alex, had connived the little queer to actually put his cock in his mouth. It was unbelievably hilarious. The little fag was so willing to help him, he’d actually suck off his own brother. JJ knew it was making Alex happy knowing they were really messing with Jake and that made JJ happier than he’d ever been. It was so amazingly hot to terrorize his brother for Alex’s amusement. Knowing he was exposing his creepy little brother’s perverted desire was even better.

Alex couldn’t begin to process how turned on he was knowing he had the upstanding, Bible loving virgin jock forcing his faggy little brother to suck his cock. He had ensured JJ was not only willing to do whatever he had asked but he actively needed to appease him any way he could. And Jake was actually doing this insanely perverted act without Alex even using the Re-Educator on him. Jake’s mouth got closer and closer to the glistening cockhead and Alex couldn’t have been happier with the control he felt he had over the room.

Jake’s tongue connected with the dollop of pre on his brother’s dick. He gagged slightly, thinking about what he was doing. JJ chuckled slightly at his pathetic brother. Looking up at him like a hurt child, Jake quickly returned to the cock and quickly wrapped his mouth around the entire head. Gagging again, but not taking his mouth off, he tried to get comfortable there. Tasting the saltiness in his mouth made him want to vomit. He knew that this was his brother’s dick and that this was against everything he believed in. But he had to help his brother who was clearly suffering from some kind of mental disorder.

Carefully moving his head down lower, Jake grabbed the base of his brother’s cock with his right hand, feeling the softness of the hairless balls on the underside of his fist. Stabilizing the hard cock, he slid down, gagged again, took a moment to regain his composure, and moved down slightly lower.

“You gotta get the whole thing, you little fag, or it doesn’t count.”

Tears formed in Jake’s eyes, both from shame and the gagging and nausea. He gagged a few more times on his way down and tried, desperately, to relax his throat. Jake moved his hand and his mouth moved slowly down the soft flesh. Finally, after what seemed like ages, he moved his finger and thumb that was holding the cock in place and got his nose and chin down to the beginning of the shaft. Eyes watering heavily, Jake was slightly disgusted with himself for feeling some pride in swallowing his first cock. Even if that first cock was his brother’s.

“That’s one, fag boy. Nine more.”

Without the care he took getting down there, Jake pulled off the cock quickly. A slight string of drool connected the cockhead and his lip for a split moment as Jake tried to catch his breath. Feeling comfortable again, Jake dove back on, Jake found it slightly easier getting to the bottom this time. He still gagged a couple times but was staying incredibly mindful of keeping his teeth from scraping the sides. JJ just evilly smirked down at his pathetic brother. He couldn’t believe how big of a fag he’d been related to for so long. He was such a fag that he was currently drooling all over his older brother’s cock.

Knowing Jake was preoccupied, JJ took the moment to look up at Alex without his brother noticing. JJ was so proud of the fact that he was doing everything that Alex had asked him to do, even if it meant his pathetic brother was blowing him now. Beaming with pride, JJ caught Alex’s eyes as Alex stood there jerking off. Knowing he’d be undetected by the Filthy Queer on JJ’s cock, Alex moved over to the couch and kneeled next to JJ. “I want you to lick my cock while your brother works on yours. Try to make it seem normal.”

Nothing was more important to JJ than fulfilling any of Alex’s deepest desires. This one, however, was simple. JJ loved Alex more than he’d ever loved anyone else and that included Alex’s gorgeous cock. Looking down at Jake as his brother got to the bottom of his second trip down his cock, he glanced over at the sexy dick next to him. Slowly moving and trying to make it seem like repositioning, he began licking the dick head and savoring the tasty pre as it entered his mouth.

Jake got back up from his second trip and felt much more comfortable giving the blow job so he decided to move right back down for his third. He was feeling a mixture of shame, lust, disgust, and pride as he sucked his first cock. His own cock stuck straight out of his pants, completely forgotten.

JJ ignored his fag of a brother as he tried to taste every part of Alex again. The feeling of the cock attached to the man of his dreams being in his mouth was like heaven. He couldn’t have ever imagined being this turned on and happy all at once. How lucky that he found the love of his life. And it had been the bully next door all along! JJ felt stupid to have not seen the signs and attached himself to the bully This is where he would spend the rest of his life if Alex let him; sucking on his beautiful cock.

Alex just let his boy lick at his penis and enjoyed the perverted scene he’d created in front of him. After about ten minutes, Alex noticed Jake coming back up after his tenth trip down the cock. Pulling away, JJ moved slightly with him, trying to keep his treat within his reach. Jake didn’t seem to notice the licking JJ had been performing during the blow job as he simply stated, “Okay, I did it. Let me call Mom and Dad now, JJ. Please.” Alex giggled slightly as he saw Jake gag, clearly distraught over the perversion he’d just performed.

“Good job, you fucking queer,” JJ coldly said as he handed the phone back to Jake. JJ grabbed his own cock and began to stroke it staring at Alex’s saliva-coated dick with a longing in his gut to suck it again.

Quickly dialing up his mom, Jake waited impatiently for her to answer. Finally, after far too many rings, his mom answered and laughed, “Jakey, dear. I’m not going to tell you what we got you. Go back to playing with your brother.”

Slightly ashamed of it, Jake laughed at the phrasing his mother used. Clearly, this day was driving Jake a little mad. Jake heard a bit of talking and rustling in the background indicating their family was still out shopping at the mall. Jake regained his composure and interjected, “No, Mom. It’s been kind of a weird morning. I, um, just got done playing with JJ. When are you guys going to be home? I’m calling because I’m kind of worried about JJ. There’s something wrong with JJ.”

Firmly, Maria responded, “What’s wrong with JJ? Jake? Is he okay? Did he get hurt? Are you okay?”

“No, no, Mom, he seems okay. He’s just acting, um, slightly weird. When will you be here?”

Jake heard his mom pull the phone away and talk to his father, “John, Jake says there’s something wrong with JJ. We need to finish up and hurry home.” Back into the phone, “Hunny, we’ll be there within the hour. Do you need to call an ambulance?”

“No, I don’t think so Mom. He doesn’t seem to be, like, injured. He’s just, um, not himself,” Jake said as he looked over at his nude brother stroking his cock. JJ smirked back over at Jake with a cocky sense of self satisfaction.

“What do you mean, hunny. Is he there? What is he doing?”

Jake put his hand over the phone. “She wants to know what you’re doing. I’m going to tell her.”

“Go ahead, you fucking fag. Gotta run to Mommy over everything, after all.”

Not letting the rudeness of his brother get to him as he knew it wasn’t really him, Jake calmly talked back into the phone, “Um. Well. He’s, uh, sitting here, um, naked next to me. And he’s, um, masturbating. He’s also been kind of, uhh, mean to me. He told me to stay here with him or he’ll beat me up.”

“What?! What are you talking about, Jake?! Put him on the phone this instant.”

“Uh, JJ, she wants to talk to you.” Jake leaned the phone towards JJ. Taking it in his hand, JJ said, “Hello?”

Alex moved over to Jake and said, “Put it on speaker!” Instantly shifting to speaker, Jake and Alex heard the frantic woman over the phone, “…that you’re naked and masturbating next to him and that you’re bullying him? What in God’s name are you thinking, young man? What would Vicki think?”

Alex smiled and whispered into JJ’s ear so they couldn’t hear him over the phone. “You want to say whatever I tell you to say. You won’t feel guilty at all and will only get hornier knowing you’re saying what I tell you to say. Tell her to shut the fuck up.”

“Mom, you really need to shut the fuck up.”

Indicating how shocked she was, Maria took a long pause. “What did you just say to me, Jonathan?”

“I told you to shut the fuck up, Mother.”

“I don’t care how old you are, you will not talk to me like that! How dare you, young man!”

Laughing almost uncontrollably, Alex kept relaying to Jake what to say.

“I’ll speak to you however I damn well please, you old cunt.”

Clearly aghast, Maria could be heard mumbling something across the phone. Suddenly, JJ and Jake’s father shouted into the phone, “What did you say to your mother, JJ? She said you called her a cunt? What is wrong with you, son?!”

Repeating what Alex kept whispering, “Of course I called the old bag a cunt. And you’re a cock sucker. Get home quick, Dad. Jakey-boy and I are gonna fuck and you’re not gonna want to miss it, you old pervert.”

More silence over the phone.

And then, a meek voice, “JJ, hunny, what is going on?” Vicki sounded like she’d never been more worried.

After hearing her voice, JJ completely stopped everything. A small shred of the former JJ seemed to emerge in his eyes. It was as if a softness that had been there before Alex had mindfucked him returned. A tear began to form. It wasn’t noticed by Jake, who was far too disgusted with everything that happened this morning, but Alex noticed. There was almost a sparkle there, as if something deep within him was fighting to get out. It was exciting to see that his victim was fighting so hard against who Alex knew he had to be.

“Look at me, JJ,” Alex demanded. Unable to fight it, JJ looked directly at Alex. “You love me. You know it. You’re going to keep impressing me and doing what I tell you to do because turning me on is more important to you than anything. Even Vicki.”

“Who was that? JJ? I hear another voice there. Are you okay? Are you being forced to say these things?”

Alex smirked and whispered into JJ’s ear.

“No one is here but my fag brother and me, Vicki. So leave me the fuck alone, you disgusting hag. I’m sick of your whining. I’m sick of your henpecking. You need to get a fucking life and stop trying to ruin mine,” JJ repeated with viciousness.

JJ went to hang up as they heard Vicki cry and say, “We need to hurry back, there’s something wro…” The phone clicked off.

Angry with his brother for the first time in his life, Jake fumed, “Why in the fuck would you talk to Mom and Dad like that, JJ? You know I hate to cuss and, well, you’re bringing it out of me. I’m so mad at you right now. And to Vicki? I don’t understand what is going on here, this is completely madness! Seriously, JJ! Have you gone absolutely insane? It’s one thing to hurt me, but you’re hurting Mom, Dad, and Vicki now?! I can’t stand for that.”

Alex motioned for JJ to stand next to him. As JJ positioned himself threateningly above his younger and now cowering brother, Alex put his arm around him. Kissing the side of JJ’s face, Alex looked down at the pathetic little Filthy Queer and said cockily, “Daddy’s home.”

“Alex?!” Jake quickly tucked his dick back in his pants, not necessarily surprised to see him, but still embarrassed at his state of undress. If Jake had to be honest, he was surprised he wasn’t more shocked to see Alex suddenly appear but he was far more concerned with the fact that his nude brother was standing there letting the also nude bully from next door keep his arm around him in such a chummy way. Alex knew from previous conversations that JJ found Alex to be just as frustrating as he did. Until this morning, that was, when JJ started to seemingly be in awe of Alex. Now, standing before him, Jake could see that JJ had definitely changed his opinion of the bully.

“Your brother can see me now, JJ. Feel free to feel me up for this Filthy Queer’s amusement.” JJ didn’t need to be told twice. His hand instantly went to Alex’s hard cock. Stroking it up and down and feeling every part of Alex, JJ enjoyed feeling the man of his dreams in any way he could. Looking over at his disgusting younger brother and smirking, he could see the nausea and confusion forming on his face.

“Don’t be jealous, fag. I know you want Alex too. But he’s all mine.” JJ sneered. JJ loved thinking about how his gay younger brother was probably beyond envious and, more importantly, angry, that JJ clearly had the love of Alex. JJ knew that until recently, he’d never known the sexiness of men, but his brother had always been gay. And this was without a doubt going to make his brother insanely jealous. If this sexy bully was always next door, it stood to reason that Jake probably always wanted the sexiest man on Earth to be with him. Sure, Alex always bullied him, but now that JJ fully understood just how insanely attractive Alex really was, there was no doubt that the whining and bitching about Alex bullying him was really just masking the attraction he had to have had for the bully. No one in their right mind wouldn’t want to be with Alex. It doesn’t matter who it was, what their sexual orientation was, or how Alex acted, JJ knew that this was absolutely the most fantastic and sexiest human being in the entire world. Groping Alex’s balls for a moment, JJ just couldn’t believe how lucky he was to be able to fondle this absolute perfect specimen of a man. And knowing that he was doing it in front of Jake made him feel even better.

“Why are you doing that JJ? This is Alex, man!? And you’re straight, for heaven’s sake!” Jake shouted as he began to stand up to confront his brother. Not skipping a beat, Alex put the Re-Educator up to his mouth as JJ continued to grope his body. “Jake, you will sit down and be unable to move as you watch your brother groping me. I’ve had enough of torturing you and making you think everything was normal. This is how you feel now. You will feel insanely jealous. You want my cock so badly. It’s the best dick you’ve ever seen or imagined. You wish you were JJ.”

Rubbing his eyes, Jake forgot his previous outburst and looked right at his brother. He saw his brother’s hand roaming around the bully’s dick and balls and Jake could feel nothing but utter envy. Alex was incredibly evil, to be sure, but having never seen his cock before, Jake really had no way of knowing just how gorgeous it was. Jake couldn’t believe his eyes. As JJ fondled and groped the impressive cock, Jake took it all in. A nice, plump purplish head attached to a relatively long and somewhat thick shaft with some lovely veins attached to a couple of balls hanging down slightly.

Jake was so angry with his brother. Why did he get to touch that beautiful thing? Why couldn’t he? That was a real man’s dick and Jake had always been gay. The gay guy should be fondling the dick not his engaged heterosexual brother. Try as he might, Jake just couldn’t seem to stop sitting and staring at the cock. As much as he wanted it, he knew that he just couldn’t move at the moment. Staring would have to do for now, but he really wanted to fight his brother for the chance to touch it, grope it, and worship it. He wished so badly that he was his brother right now.

A sudden thought pierced his mind then. Sure, it was quite literally the best cock he’d ever seen, but it was still attached to that jerk. Wouldn’t worshipping that thing go against everything he stood for? He was a Christian, he had been bullied relentlessly by that man, and now, his own brother was teasing him and it was clear it was all because of Alex. Why would he want to even look at the jerk’s penis?

But then his eye caught a small drop of pre forming on the cockhead and his mind went mad with need. Who cares if this was Alex’s penis? It’s not this wonderful, perfect, amazing dick’s fault it’s attached to a horrible person. It still deserved attention. Jake wanted nothing more than to be JJ right now. He wished with all his heart that he was JJ. Maybe, just maybe, Jake rationalized that if he acted like JJ, Alex would let him touch it too. It was worth a shot. After all, JJ was being a jerk, it stood to reason that the biggest jerk of them all, Alex, would only want other jerks touching that wonderful meat.

“What you thinking about, Filthy Queer?” Alex asked with a smirk.

Ashamed at what he was about to say but desperate for the cock before him, Jake responded, “This Filthy fucking Queer is thinking about how sexy your dick is. Please let this faggot lick it and worship it and touch it. I’ll do anything for it. I’m a disgusting Filthy Queer for your cock. Please stop letting my ape of a brother touch it and let a true gay man worship it.”

Slightly shocked at the attitude shift Jake had instantly formed without Alex meaning to cause it at all, Alex laughed. It seemed Jake took it a little too literal when he told him he wished he was JJ. JJ had been bullying him. Perhaps Jake thought that was the ticket to his cock. Alex had to admit, it did make his cock throb slightly hearing the disgusting queer before him belittle himself in order to touch his dick. But this Filthy Queer needed to know his true place. And Alex had a good idea of how to do that. First, into the Re-Educator, “Jake, ignore what your brother and I say and keep staring at my cock. You want it so badly but can’t move.” Jake’s eyes instantly and mindlessly moved to Alex’s cock as though they were glued to it.

Meanwhile, JJ was still mindlessly groping Alex and ignoring everything his stupid brother had been saying. His hands had searched his cock, balls, ass, abdomen, and upper legs. Though he knew Alex merely told him to feel him up, all he wanted was to sexually please the man he desired so fully. Suddenly, Alex spoke and caught his attention again, “JJ?”

“Yes?” JJ looked up, still not letting go of the prize piece of meat in his hand.

“This here is the Re-Educator. Your stupid gay brother invented it to try to better the world or some stupid shit like that. Don’t worry, JJ. I’ve already used it on him. He doesn’t even remember he made it and can’t see it now. That’s how powerful this thing is. You and I, however, know it has a better use than helping the pathetic world. We’re going to use it together to make as many dudes as we can disgusting, perverted faggots. Because we’re real men and everyone else only has one use. And that’s to worship us as superior men. After all, you know that’s what they always secretly desired and wanted, right? You love that idea, don’t you?”

JJ’s cock suddenly throbbed as he processed what Alex was telling him. Though this morning had brought out a lot of new outlooks on life for him, JJ still remembered that not long ago, he was a moral, Christian, straight man who was madly in love with his fiancé Vicki. He remembered sticking up for his brother and, in many other cases, sticking up for other people who were being bullied. He remembered having many guy friends that he really felt close to. Most were on teams with him, some were in class with him, and most guys he just had met in passing but had respect for them. Right now, though, as he listened to Alex talking, he realized that all those ‘friends’ were really just pathetic little faggots in the making. There was no doubt that they all had only ever been nice to JJ because they knew he was better. They had already known their place was at his feet. JJ was actually slightly disgusted with the idea that he had thought himself equal to those losers. The only place any other guy truly belonged was at his feet and cock begging him to fuck them.

“Fuck, Alex. I love that idea! Let’s make them all the perverted little freaks they always wanted to be!” JJ’s hard cock was pointing straight out and dripping pre at this point as he gained new passion for his fondling of Alex’s dick.

“I’m glad we see eye to eye on this, JJ. You and I are going to be partners here. You get turned on, just like I do, with the idea of control. You want to change these men into perverted, horny faggots because knowing you’ve made them behave that way makes your dick harder than it’s ever been. You can’t help but imagine these men perverting themselves in all manner of disgusting ways for your amusement. You, just like me, want to make them think and know that they’ve always been perverted little faggots. Me and you are going to be top dogs around here, JJ.”

“You’re the fucking best, Alex.”

“I know. Now, to show me what you can do with this Re-Educator thing, I’m going to let you use it on your brother. Really use that nasty imagination of yours. Make him what you want him to be. You can stop groping me now. Control your brother and make that dick of yours throb. Try to impress me, JJ.” Alex reached into a little compartment on the machine and put in some of the portable earplugs and instructed JJ to put in the attached ones as he used it. Explaining that this was the only way they wouldn’t be affected by the machine, Alex let go of the machine.

JJ allowed Alex’s cock to fall out of his hand and grabbed the weird machine Alex had handed to him. Everything Alex had said sounded insane to him on a rational level, but he knew that Alex would never lie to him about anything and was the most trustworthy guy he’d ever met. After all, not too long ago, he was invisible to Jake and that proved to be true. It stands to reason that he wouldn’t lie about anything else. Bringing it to his mouth, JJ looked over to Alex for approval.

Sitting in the chair across from them, Alex sat and began stroking his cock, clearly getting ready to enjoy the show. “Go ahead, buddy.”

Clearing his throat, “Jake, look up at me.” JJ saw that after a quick moment, Jake’s eyes shifted away from Alex up to JJ. “You want me and Alex sexually desperately. You’re a filthy little queer and would do anything for our attention. Literally anything we ask of you. You don’t even necessarily need our cocks, you just want our attention. You’re a filthy queer and you know it. You’re proud of it. You want me and Alex to give you any attention you can get and it gets your disgusting little cock hard and turns you on when we make fun of you. You want men to use you. You’re a disgusting, perverted faggot. And you love it. You’ll stand up, strip, and show us how big of a perverted little faggot you really are.”

Unsure if what he said was good enough to impress his best friend, lover, and boyfriend, JJ looked over at Alex adoringly and inquisitively. Alex was furiously jerking his cock off and smiling at JJ proudly. JJ smiled back, proud of making his prim and proper brother a filthy little queer.

A shiver suddenly went down Jake’s spine after he had looked up at his brother. What a sexy man he was. Of course, Jake had noticed previously, but now, shit, he would so anything for such a sexy man to look at him. Smirking, Jake instantly stood up, instantly stripped out of all his clothes, and laid on the ground. Grabbing and stroking his cock, he pulled his legs behind his head to show his brother and the bully his quivering hole. “You real men want to fuck my faggot pussy? Cover me in your cum, maybe? I just want your manly cocks all over me. JJ, please? As a brother? Help me out? And Alex, your cock is the most beautiful and wonderful cock I’ve ever seen. Rub it all over my body! Please!” Grabbing the TV controller, he began to try to shove it up his asshole. Jake wanted desperately to do anything that would convince these gods of men to use him in any way they wanted. Not long ago, Jake would have been absolutely ashamed of his actions. Sex was really unimportant to him compared to his accomplishments, grades, and family. But now, there was literally nothing he wanted more than for Alex and JJ to watch him degrade himself for their amusement. To show them how much he wanted them to use him, Jake kept staring at them with lust in his eyes, stroking his cock like a madman, and started to stretch his puckering hole excitedly with the TV controller.

JJ loved seeing his pathetic brother finally acting how he knew he wanted to. “You’re a pathetic little filthy queer and I wouldn’t let you touch my cock if you paid me. Fucking faggot.” Smiling at his accomplishment with changing his brother, JJ listened as Jake moaned loudly at the insults thrown his way. Shoving the controller even deeper and fucking himself with it despite the massive amount of pain it was causing, Jake couldn’t help but love that his brother was watching him humiliate himself so much. His cock ached as his brother looked down at him disgustedly.

The pathetic little faggot was certainly putting on a great show, but JJ wasn’t going to involve himself with anyone other than Alex. Besides, the Filthy Queer was his brother. Unless Alex wanted him to, there was no way he was going to be involved with that lowlife.

“Seriously, guys. Use me! Fuck me! I don’t even care, just please let me feel your cocks on and in me!” Jake pleaded.

Alex, on the other hand, loved it. Seeing that formerly strait-laced little nerd becoming, instantly, a little pervert for cock was so exciting. It was even sexier knowing that these changes had come directly from the also strait-laced JJ made it all the more stimulating. He loved perverting this disgusting family and he expected the loser dad to be home soon too. The mom and fiancé were of little interest as they were women, but the dad would be fun to corrupt too. As if he had sensed new people coming, he heard a car door close outside. Laughing to himself, Alex said, “Hey, you Filthy little Queer. Go answer the door, will you? If you do, maybe I’ll let you get a closer look at my dick.”

Without even hesitating, Jake smiled wide and jumped to his feet. Hurrying to the door, Jake quickly opened it as he heard someone stepping up onto the steps. Standing nude in the doorway, Jake’s cock got a little harder as he saw the sexy man before him.

Officer David Cochran was incredibly bored. He had been driving around the sleepy neighborhood since 6 am and not so much as a traffic violation had occurred. Being a couple days before Christmas, he was hardly surprised. After all, most people in this particular neighborhood were fairly well off and were either sitting at home with their families or out shopping. These two facts left the officer with very little to do but drive around town aimlessly hoping for some kind of action. Naturally, as he drove nearly mindlessly, he began to daydream.

As he usually did when he was bored, Officer Cochran began to think about his wife Becky and their twin sons Robby and Dylan. Dave, as most of his friends and family called him, had married Becky almost six months ago and his sons had been born almost five months afterwards. He knew that his family had frowned slightly upon the fact that they had lived together before marriage and obviously had been having sex prior to the vows, but they had let most of it go before the wedding. The math clearly didn’t add up for some of the older members of the family when the twins had been born, but by then, most of the family, including Dave’s very Christian parents, had really let it all go. Becky was a member of the family at this point and the two clearly loved one another. Who cares when the twins were born or when they were conceived? They had two healthy, beautiful babies now.

Dave often wished he could be at home with his newborn babies as Becky was, but he knew it wasn’t financially feasible. Granted, they had saved up plenty of money before the kids had been born and Becky made a pretty good sum as one of the most successful lawyers in their city, but he still had to go to work while his wife got to stay at home and bond with the kids.

He loved his job as a police officer, as he had for years. At 26 now, Dave had been working as a cop for six years now. Though there were some men there that had been there many decades longer than him, he had earned his place in the precinct and had the respect of some of the most accomplished cops he worked with. Dave was always professional, had never been accused of any kind of wrongdoing, and took pride in his work. He truly believed that the role of the police officer was to keep the peace and keep the citizens of his community safe. He didn’t take that responsibility lightly.

Despite all that, the last month had been difficult for him as his mind was constantly on his wife and kids. He was beyond happy for the life he’d shaped for himself. He was happily married, finally had children, and was in the best shape of his life. He had been a jock in high school, so he had naturally kept in shape pretty well, but when he became a cop, he figured it was his duty to stay in peak physical condition. Even though he wanted to be home constantly with his new babies, Officer Cochran went to the gym located in the police station at least once every two days. As a result, he had broad, muscular shoulders, strong firm abs, and legs with muscles that bulged out, allowing him to run marathons if he decided to.

Glancing at the rear-view mirror, Dave noticed a small crumb at the corner of his mouth. He’d eaten a bagel this morning and who knows how long the crumb had been there. Slightly embarrassed at his mistake, he brushed it off and thought to himself that he was still looking pretty good. Clean shaven, bright blue eyes, and a short cropping of blonde hair on his head, Dave really was quite the catch. And Becky had truly caught him, so to speak. Dave had been called to testify against a criminal he had caught four years ago and Becky had been the lawyer for the defendant. Though he was professional, as always, during the trial, he couldn’t help but give the sexy blonde lawyer his number after it had finished. He had, of course, asked his commanding officer if it was appropriate beforehand, and after he received the go ahead, he began to woo Becky off her feet.

His mind still wandering to thoughts of his wife and kids, Dave turned the corner at Elm and 11th and heard the dispatcher call to him. In a community like this, there was usually only one patrol car at any given time. There really weren’t many instances of heinous crimes and, therefore, to save tax dollars, the city decided it was enough. So the dispatcher knew that Officer Cochran was on duty and they usually kept it pretty casual when discussing possible issues they needed to look into.

“Hey, Dave. Just got a weird call from a young woman. She says she’s out shopping and her fiancé was acting really weird on the phone. Says she heard another person in the background possible coercing him into acting that way. Henderson household. You want to go look into it? Possible home invasion. Be careful and report back.” The dispatcher than gave the address.

“Thanks, Bill. Heading that way now.” To be honest, Dave was just happy to finally be able to go do something. Pulling a U-turn, Dave began to drive to the address Bill had given him, his mind still wandering occasionally to Becky and the kids.

Pulling up to the front of the house, Officer Cochran sighed slightly as he looked at the house next door. He’d been over to the Smith’s house many times. Frank Smith had had some trouble with alcohol and his kids had all had their own run-ins with the law. All four of his kids had been pretty bad juvenile delinquents, even though they were all over 20 at this point. Dave remembered an instance about five years ago that the oldest son, Matt, had been pretty drunk and had beaten up his younger brother, Alex. Officer Cochran was one of the responding officers and had been the one to physically pulled them apart. Evidently, Alex had slept with Matt’s girlfriend, and it pissed him off. He remembered being particularly disgusted with Alex as he was 16 and the girlfriend was 20. He also vividly remembered that Alex was particularly rude and arrogant. Dave thought that Alex was just too young for that kind of stupidity. Dave remembered praying deeply for that kid. Typical situation from the Smith family, honestly. The entire police force was well aware of the kind of things that family did.

But this other house wasn’t familiar to him. Bill had said it was the Hendersons that lived there. Dave thought he knew of a family of Hendersons that went to the same church as his family, but he had never really established a relationship with them. Henderson was a pretty common last name so he couldn’t be sure this was the same family. He remembered that there was a really great athlete named JJ in that family that was a couple years younger than him. They’d been on the same football team in high school, but they didn’t really know each other all that well. JJ would have been a sophomore when he was a senior and the age difference just meant a lot more back then.

Looking up at the house, he didn’t immediately notice any kind of break in. The call had said the fiancé had answered the phone and was behaving strangely with an unknown voice in the background. Quickly glancing down at the clock, he noticed it was about 12:05. He wrote the time down on the top of his notepad to keep accurate records when he had to do his paperwork. Ensuring his gun was holstered, Dave opened the car door and stepped out of the car. Slamming the door shut, he began walking up the sidewalk to the front door. Thinking that it couldn’t possibly be anything very dangerous in this neighborhood, he started up the steps and thought about how he’d introduce himself and assess the situation.

Before he could reach the top of the steps, however, a young man opened the door. Taken slightly aback, Dave couldn’t believe what he saw before him. There before him was a nude man, probably in his late teens or early twenties, and fully erect! Even more disturbing to the young cop, the man was looking at him like he was enjoying what he was seeing.

“Who is it, Filthy Queer?” Dave heard from inside the house.

“It’s a sexy cop.”

Realizing he was standing there in shock, Officer Cochran came to and tried to maintain control over the situation. “Now look here, young man, I’m going to have to ask you to step inside, put on some clothes and answer a few questions. Please, sir.”

Hearing some rustling from inside, Dave walked up the stairs and up to the now drooling young man. Thinking that the sexy officer might allow him to touch his cock, Jake hurried inside to comply with what he asked. Dave followed close behind and shouted into the open door, “Officer Cochran requesting entrance. How many people are present?”

From the living room he heard a confirmation that he could enter and heard them say three people were there. Walking in, Dave put his hand to his gun just in case, rounded the corner, and found the source of the reply. Inside the living room, there were two more nude men and a weird machine in one of their hands. He recognized the one with the machine as Alex Smith, the delinquent from next door. Ignoring the first young man he had seen as he quickly attempted putting his shirt on and candidly stroking his cock as he did so, Dave tried to maintain order in the room, despite being incredibly disgusted by the obvious homosexual acts occurring.

“Now, I need to ask the three of you to put on some clothing, please, I have a few questions I need to ask.” Dave knew that homosexuality was a sin and that these three were clearly gay (why else would all three by nude and hard in the same room?), but he put that aside. He wasn’t a cop to judge the citizens of his town and he wasn’t going to insert his personal disgust with the lifestyle into his performance as keeper of the peace.

“We’re much more comfortable like this, Officer Cochran. We’ve been having an amazingly fun morning.” Alex laughed in response. Dave was getting more and more disgusted and angry with a utter lack of sense occurring in this room. This Alex Smith kid had clearly not grown up at all and was even more disrespectful than he’d been before. Dave truly didn’t know how he would handle the strangeness of this situation.

Dave noticed that the younger one had put on his shirt and underwear but had made sure his penis was sticking out of the hole in the front. He honestly had no idea that he’d been called to break up some kind of gay orgy. Of course the fiancé had heard her man behaving strangely! He was having a threesome! With two other guys! Putting those pieces together suddenly, Dave realized he just wanted to hurry up, ask the few questions, and get back on his patrol. This was clearly just a relationship issue that this gay man would hopefully clear up with his poor fiancé soon. There was no need for police intervention at this point.

Growing impatient that the other two hadn’t even budged when he’d requested they put clothing on and the other still stroking his hard cock and staring at him, Officer Cochran began to lose his patience. “Sirs, I must insist that you get dressed now or I’ll be forced to call in back up. This is highly inappropriate.” The two nude men merely smirked at him even more and Officer Cochran started to bring up his walkie to ask for back up. Dave couldn’t believe that this Alex Smith guy was gay, especially considering the rumors that had floated around town about how many women he’d slept with, including that story he thought about earlier. Before he could begin the call for back up, however, Alex started to talk into the weird little machine he was holding and Officer Cochran’s mind began to drift away slightly.

Feeling like he had just woken up, Officer Cochran immediately unbuttoned and unzipped his fly and pulled his dick through the hole in the front of his briefs, allowing his hard dick to wave free as he rebuttoned the pants to let his pants stay up as his hard dick stayed out. He glanced up and was surprised to see that the young man who had been standing across the room was suddenly sitting next to the taller nude man on the couch. All three were simply smiling up at the officer. Standing there, he knew he felt much more comfortable now that all of their penises were hanging free. His own 7 inch hard on bobbing about, Dave knew that there was simply no way he would have been able to get accurate information with his penis imprisoned while these other men were freely hanging out. Trying not to think about the fact that the two fully nude guys were actually kind of insanely hot and the other one was clearly a pathetic little faggot compared to the other two, Officer Cockforbrains began to ask his questions. Pulling out his note pad, he glanced at the clock. 12:25. Where had the last 20 minutes gone? Shaking it off quickly, he stood before the three men.

“Can I get your names?”

“I’m Alex Smith, this guy here is JJ Henderson, and that pathetic little faggot on the end is Filthy Queer.”

Jotting down the names, Officer Cockforbrains wrote them down without hesitation. He was happy that Alex was the one answering the questions. He just felt within his soul that this young man would be absolutely honest no matter what he asked. The JJ kid would probably too, but Alex was clearly the alpha male in the room. No way that stud would steer him wrong. Dave simply felt that no matter what the sexy young man said, it had to be true. It was nice to feel like someone he was interviewing would be completely honest with him.

“We received a call from a young woman stating that her fiancé was acting strangely and that there was an unidentified voice in the background? Can any of you confirm that?”

“Yeah, I had JJ here call that cunt and tell her what was really going on. The pathetic little bitch couldn’t handle hearing the truth that my cock was more important to her fiancé than her and so she made a big deal about it. Didn’t know she’d call the cops. But thank goodness you showed up, Officer Cockforbrains! I remember you from that time my brother beat the shit out of me! Glad you could show up for your re-education that you know you needed desperately.”

Not completely sure about what Alex referred to, Officer Cockforbrains merely smiled. “You’re right, sir. Thanks a million.” Dave felt fantastic knowing that this attractive young man was happy he had replied. Clearly this bitch of a woman had overreacted. Besides, if Alex was involved, there was absolutely no way anything illegal or wrong was occurring. This young man was the pinnacle of a prize citizen of this community. Dave thought quickly about how he should bring him to the police station some time so that they could present him with some kind of honorary officer certificate or something. Anything to commend the young man for the amazing things he’d done in the community.

“So there’s nothing unusual going on here?”

“Not at all. Just the usual. You might want to get going. You’ve probably been here too long already. And you can get more info during the follow-up interview.”

“Of course, Sir! But, well, sorry to have to intrude and do this, but have to do the standard search before I go. You know, it’s a hassle and annoying, but I have to make sure you guys are safe and not hiding anything from me.”

“I know, Officer Cockforbrains. I understand. Seems silly as you trust us so much, but I guess you probably should. Just for your records.”

Dave hated this part so much. Being a straight man, it was never fun to have to search a man’s penis. But it was part of being a police officer. Getting on his hands and knees before Alex, he grabbed the young man’s cock and began to stroke it, looking all around it for any kind of unusual features. Satisfied with the look of the cock, he grabbed the balls and lifted them up, looing beneath them. Stroking them slightly, he felt around the balls for anything that may not be normal. Leaning forward, he began to lick the balls to sense if anything abnormal had been placed on them. Licking all around, Dave merely tasted ballsweat and maybe a little cum, so finding nothing unusual, he leaned back out. Moving on to the next step, Dave put the cock in his mouth and began to blow it. It was such a hassle to get the men he was questioning to cum, but he had to do it. There was simply no other way of knowing whether or not they were hiding something in their cum. But being the responsible and amazing cop he was, he knew he had to suck this cock as best as he could. For the safety of everyone else in the room and community.

Sucking like his life depended on it, Dave finally began to feel the balls begin to churn slightly. Feeling the cum begin to squirt into his mouth, Dave held it there until he was sure the young man was finished. Pulling off the cock, he opened the front upper pocket of his shirt and began to spit the cum into it. He had to save the load for later so he could test it fully.

Sighing as he finished spitting most of the cum out of his mouth, he moved on to JJ. This would be a bit more difficult to assess as his cock was much larger than Mr. Smith’s. Looking over every inch of it and stroking the shaft and balls lightly followed by licking the enormous balls and finding nothing suspicious, Officer Cockforbrains began to suck as he had with the other young man’s. JJ seemed to moan more, which only irritated the officer. This wasn’t just a blowjob for pleasure and he was slightly offended that the young man would act like this wasn’t official police business. Nonetheless, he had to assess the cum of the young man to ensure he was safe. Finally, after what seemed like forever, Dave got the massive amount of cum in his mouth. He began to store it again in the pocket of his uniform, not caring much that there was a massive wet stain from the previous collection already staining it.

Moving on to the pathetic little queer at the end, Officer Cockforbrains knew that his cock was in no way important and needed no inspection as a faggot like this couldn’t possibly have anything remotely important concerning his gay cock. Cock searches were only used when an alpha male was being inspected. This was clearly not a real man. Instead, he forcefully pulled the little faggot off the couch, turned him over, and pushed the underwear down to his ankles. Looking at the boy’s pussy, he searched for anything that could have been hidden in there. The hole was pretty tight, so he had to really get his fingers and tongue in there to fully assess it. Loosening it up, he eventually got a few more fingers in there and got the chance to open it even more. When he was satisfied that the first few inches were clear and safe, he stood up slightly, got on his knees, and started to ease his cock in. There really was no other way to fully clear the asshole as safe without reaching in at least the seven extra inches. Pushing through the tightness and ignoring the pathetic little queer’s cries of pain, Officer Cockforbrains shoved his 7-inch dick to the hilt into the clearly turned on little faggot.

Somewhat angry that the little queer was enjoying himself when this was anything but gay sex, Officer Cockforbrains had half a mind to pull his cock out and leave, not fully assessing this boy pussy and allowing the little faggot to be put in harm’s way. But he was a professional cop. As disgusted with the little gay kid as he was, he had to fully assess the boy pussy to make sure they were all safe. There was no ifs, ands, or buts about it. He had to keep fucking this tight hole if he truly cared about the citizens of his community.

After about five minutes of thrusting in and out and finally satisfied that he had checked every inch of the queer’s colon and finding nothing unusual, Officer Cockforbrains pulled out. The Filthy Queer had cum somewhere during the search, but Dave had just ignored it. It was frustrating, but he’d finish his duty regardless of the unprofessional behavior of the young man.

“Well, that should do it, guys. Everything looks okay. I’ll call it in. Hope you have a great day.” Tipping his hat slightly, he wiped off a little bit of the boys anal juices off his cock and walked outside as he heard Alex say, “Thanks, Officer Cockforbrains. Don’t forget about tonight!”

Of course he wouldn’t forget. The kid was delusional if he thought he wouldn’t come back for the follow up interview right after he was done with his patrol. There was literally nothing else going on in his life other than this, so he’d be there.

Feeling the breeze on his wet dick felt kind of nice as he walked back to his patrol car. Sitting in the driver’s seat, he pulled the radio up to his mouth and said, “Officer Cockforbrains checking in. Checked out the Henderson household, Bill. Nothing unusual. Guys hanging out doing normal stuff. The fiancé obviously had the facts wrong. Nothing dangerous. Heading out now.”

“Thanks, Officer, um, Cochran. Thought I heard you wrong there at the beginning. Thank you for reporting in. Nothing new on this end.”

“Thanks, Bill. Nothing new here either,” Dave replied as he started his car, grabbed his cock, began stroking, and drove off just as another car pulled into the Henderson driveway. Ignoring the two older people and younger woman running after him, Officer Cockforbrains began to fantasize about Alex Smith and JJ Henderson. The same thing he always seemed to fantasize about whenever he had to do this stupid patrol.

Laughing heartily as the newly re-educated Officer Cockforbrains left, Alex put his arm around JJ. “What did you think of that, buddy?” Alex asked to his mind-fucked boyfriend.

“Fuck, Alex. I can’t believe how easily you can control these weak-minded faggots and turn them into your own perverted sluts! How did you even think of all that? Fuck, you turn me on so much,” JJ gushed as he reached down to fondle his own growing dick again. “God, when you had him sucking me off and him thinking it was part of his job. Damn. What a horny cock slut. And all that extra stuff you said to make him so focused on his dick and stuff. Fuck man. I can’t wait for him to come back later today!”

“Me too!” Jake gasped from his hands and knees on the floor. The Filthy little Queer hadn’t moved since Officer Cockforbrains had fucked him and Alex wasn’t completely sure, but he thought the pathetic little fag had jizzed more than once during the short fuck session. Jake looked up and smiled at JJ and Alex while they stroked their cocks and looked back down on him with contempt.

“You made a fucking fool of yourself, you faggot. God, the cop was raping your ass and you were enjoying it. You’re so fucking pathetic,” JJ snarled.

“Fuck, yeah,” Jake responded, his little cock getting hard again. “He fucked my ass so good. You can too JJ. Please? Seriously. I need it.”

“Disgusting. I wouldn’t touch you with my cock if you were dying and needed it, you queer. I can’t believe I was cursed with such a disgusting little queer for a brother.”

Jake turned over and laid on his back, his dick leaking on his t-shirt as his brother belittled him, bent his knees upward to present his stretched asshole to his brother. He still had his underwear at his ankles and truly looked like a slut. Alex loved that the prude, God-fearing nerd he’d so enjoyed picking on his whole life was now begging his hot jock brother to fuck him. This machine had truly made sure all of his sexual fantasies could come to life. These formerly Christian brothers were completely different than who they’d been not 6 hours ago and neither had any idea that he had changed them so fully. The control he had just made his cock ache for more release despite having cum several times throughout the day. JJ had become his bully boyfriend, openly taunting and thinking the worst of his younger brother, and his partner in crime in satisfying his sexual desire to control and change the men of the world. And Jake had become the Filthy Queer Alex had always known he really was, openly begging for cock and loving the idea of any man using him, especially himself and his former hero and brother JJ. It was just too sexy to process for Alex how much control he really had. As he sat back with an overwhelming feeling of sexual pride in his actions, he heard a couple more doors slam from outside.

A wicked smile spread as he leaned forward suddenly. It seems the rest of the family had arrived. “Okay, Filthy Queer? JJ? Pretty sure your daddy is home with your whore mom and that useless bitch. This is what we’re going to do…”

JJ eagerly listened and followed the instructions immediately as Alex was basically his God at this point. JJ knew nothing Alex told him to do would be too much. He trusted him explicitly. Jake knew that listening to the bully might put him in his favor and, as a result, Alex might let him suck him off or, better yet, the evil bully might fuck him with his beautiful dick. His need for his bully’s dick trumped anything that he might have deemed morally reprehensible as he, too, set up the tableau that was awaiting the unsuspecting family.

“Stop! Is everything okay?! Why are you driving away?! Stop!!” John Sr. ran down the street after the cop car he had seen when pulling into his driveway. His wife, Maria, had chased a bit, but gave up not far beyond the Smith house and Vicki had given up almost immediately and had run into the house. He couldn’t blame her as JJ truly didn’t sound like himself and the fear was that someone had broken into the house and coerced his son into saying the horrible things he’d said.

John was proud of the fact that he had been working out and though he was getting older, he could easily keep up with the cop car. His regiment of morning running had certainly helped him not only feel more physical able, but he and his wife had been far more intimate as of late due to the loss of his gut and the slow build of his newly slightly muscular form. Though neither of them cared much for meaningless sex, as their Christian beliefs told them sex was mostly for procreation, he couldn’t help loving that his soul mate found him so physically attractive again. He had always found her to be the most stunning woman he’d ever met. It was only natural that now that both of their sons were out of the house that they could get frisky a bit more frequently. He had no idea that it would be so common now that he’d been feeling and looking so much better!

His strong legs carried him after the car. He figured almost instantly that if the cop was leaving so quickly, there couldn’t possibly be anything out of the ordinary going on in their home, but seeing the cop drive off the moment they got there and knowing there was no way he hadn’t noticed them and yet still left made John know that he had to get answers. Looking back as he run, he saw his wife crossing their lawn to follow Vicki inside. He certainly hoped JJ was okay. They knew Jake had called them initially and he seemed normal on the phone and concerned for his brother, but JJ was needlessly cruel and said words that John wasn’t even sure JJ knew before today. He’d always been so polite and kindhearted. John knew he had to know what the cop had seen. Luckily, at the intersection just ahead, the cop car was stopping at a stop sign. Pushing himself a little further, he ran up to the passenger window which was halfway down and peaked inside. John was aghast at what he saw just as he was about to ask the officer what was going on in their house.

The officer in the driver’s seat was furiously masturbating behind the wheel of the car. His long penis was sticking straight up and the officer seemed to really be enjoying whatever it was he was thinking about. John noticed that he was looking up at the red light as though masturbating was the most normal thing in the world as he was driving along. Suddenly, the cop seemed to realize John was there and looked over at him. “Can I help you, sir?”

“I, uh…you were in front of my house…what was going on in there…um. I’m sorry. What are you doing, officer? This is a family neighborhood. Someone might see you!”

“Oh, I’m sorry sir. I didn’t realize that was your house. I just knew I had to get back to my patrol immediately for the next few hours. Lots to think about and do before I come back to your place for the follow up interview. I know I’m, at the very least, looking forward to seeing Alex and JJ again. Anyway, carry on, citizen. If you’re home tonight, I’ll probably see you.”

John stood in shock as the cop continued jerking his cock and drove off as the traffic cleared leaving John in a state of utter confusion. What did he mean he was looking forward to seeing JJ and Alex? Alex Smith? The next-door neighbor kid? Beyond confused, John began walking back to his home trying to piece together how Alex and JJ somehow connected to the masturbating cop. Did the cop have a weird stain on his shirt? John thought he noticed it.

As he began to jog back towards his home to check on his son, John began to think about how weird the day had gone in such a short time. He was hoping for a normal family Christmas like they always had before. John had always known he’d been blessed with such an amazing family and he wasn’t going to let the strangeness of one phone call ruin his family time that he so looked forward to. JJ and Jake were both very different, but both had made him insanely proud to be their fathers.

John and JJ had both always been man’s men. They had naturally gotten very close as JJ grew into a fine young man. John had been a strong athlete in his youth and seeing JJ emerge as an amazing football player while also excelling in several other sports had truly made their bond even closer. John remembered with great joy the times he and his older son had gone hunting together. Some of those talks and journeys had been his favorite moments as a father.

Jake, on the other hand, had always been closer with his mother. John didn’t mind this at all as he truly loved both of his boys with all of his heart. Jake was always far more interested in books and video games than JJ. When JJ would be outside playing with his many friends, Jake would almost always be in his room learning about something that interested him or playing through his new game. Though John couldn’t connect with him as much as JJ, especially after Jake came out of the closet, John truly loved him unconditionally and completely. If anything, Jake coming out of the closet made him admire his son even more for his bravery and made him question his own beliefs and grow as a loving human being. It wasn’t that John had been homophobic before, but he had been taught it was sinful. Luckily, his brave, smart, amazing son Jake had helped him see that ordinary people are gay and they really aren’t doing anything sinful or wrong by being gay. That love and understanding he learned from Jake only made John feel even more grateful to God for blessing him with amazing children.

Maria and John had always instilled a strong respect for other people and God in their children and JJ had taken to it immediately. The family still joked about how protective JJ had always been of his younger brother. From the time Jake was brought home from the hospital, JJ had never been far from his side. He took the role of protective older brother very seriously and John couldn’t recall a time when he had ever heard of the two arguing or fighting in the slightest. They had just been best friends since they were both babies.

John also felt incredibly blessed with such gorgeous brunette beauty of a wife and they’d been high school sweethearts. If John had to be honest, he truly didn’t feel as though he deserved the wonderful woman he had in his life. Both coming from very religious families, John and Maria hadn’t had sex until their wedding night. It had been the best night of his life to finally show his wife how much he truly loved her in a physical way. Since that night, they’d been blessed with two amazing kids and a completely blissful marriage. John didn’t know what he had done to be gifted with such a perfect life.

Nearing the front door, John picked up a bit of speed. He hadn’t heard from Vicki or Maria if JJ was okay after he ran after the cop and was still slightly worried that something might be wrong. After seeing the bizarrely acting cop masturbating, he was left with no reassurance that his son was okay. Suddenly, John realized that the cop was actually kind of familiar to him. He’d seen him at their church a few weeks back. They had been a pew in front of his wife and him. He only remembered because there were two babies with the man and a woman that John presumed to be his wife. The babies had been crying pretty hard and John remembered the man turning around and apologizing to him during the sermon. John, of course, had said it was no big deal and he understood as he had had two young children at one time as well. Looking back, the man had seemed to be a typical new father. The cop was clearly proud of his new children and in love with his wife as he had been holding her hand throughout the service. It surprised John to see him in such a different situation: masturbating in his squad car so openly without a care that he had been caught doing it.

If anything, that realization made John even more uneasy about what could be happening with JJ. He opened the door without a moment’s hesitation and rushed into the house. Hearing some voices within the living room, he hurried through the entryway and in there. He froze at the door of the living room and stood, slightly surprised at what he saw.

There, in John’s armchair sitting with one leg draped over the armrest and the other spread far across the floor towards the other side, was JJ. JJ was clearly attempting to draw attention to his crotch as he confidently relaxed in his father’s chair. What worried John more, however, was that his oldest son was wearing only tight briefs. This, in and of itself, was incredibly strange. He’d never really seen his son in only his underwear before. John and Maria had considered that to be rather inappropriate. Their children were expected to be presentable when outside of their rooms and even being shirtless was frowned upon. It was impolite and sinful to show more skin than necessary at any given time. They’d taught their children that they should be covered up unless in a private place or with their wife or husband. Nudity, even shirtlessness, was far too explicit for the Christian household John and Maria wanted to have unless it was appropriate for the situation. It had never really been an issue for any of the family members. But there was JJ, sitting in nothing but briefs. And John could tell his sizable penis was erect. So erect, in fact, that John could see most of his son’s penis resting out the side.

“Hey, Pops.”

“Jonathan. Get up to your room and put clothes on this instant. You know how your mother and I feel about this. And beyond that, I hope you’ve already apologized to your mother and your fiancé for how inappropriate you were on the phone. I don’t care that you’re 24, young man. You will not disrespect us so deliberately. I’m your father and you will mind me under my roof.”

John was a little embarrassed that he had to talk to his grown son in such a belittling way, but how could his usually incredibly respectful son be spread eagle in his chair with his penis hanging out! John wasn’t sure if he even came across as commanding as he’d never had to be very forceful with JJ. He’d always been so respectful. What if his mother had already seen him like that? Realizing that he hadn’t seen Maria, John asked, “JJ, did your mother come in too? Where’s Vicki and Jake too?”

Making no effort to cover up or get dressed, JJ simply began rubbing his sizable erection as he stared at his father. The instructions Alex had given him were pretty simple. JJ knew that Alex would never have used that Re-Educator thing on him because he trusted his new love with all his heart and soul. To be honest, JJ couldn’t believe he’d lived without Alex for as long as he did. In the span of one morning, Alex had truly shaped JJ into the man he knew he was always meant to be: a gay, confident, bully who looked at every other man in the world as nothing more than a fag in need of domination. Obviously, his own father was no different. Alex had made sure JJ understood that his father was clearly no different than any other man and therefore, JJ should be just as supportive of making his dad a perverted fag like anyone else. And, naturally, whatever Alex thought, JJ was in no way going to disagree with him. Even now, JJ couldn’t wait to fulfill all of Alex’s fantasies as his father starred at him with a completely disapproving look.

“Well, Pops,” JJ said as he stood up and started walking towards his father, massaging his bulge and part of the tip of his large dick sticking out the side of his underwear. “Your new favorite son has made my bitch of a mom listen and my slut of a fiancé serve. Your least favorite son is probably off jerking to the thought of my dick. And me, well, I’m here to welcome you.”

Dumbstruck, John stared at his clearly deranged son. Jake had said he was behaving strangely over the phone, but this was ridiculous. What had happened since this morning’s breakfast to cause his fantastic son to be acting like this? What did JJ mean by his favorite son? He only had two sons and he was referencing a third. Did JJ do something to Maria, his own mother? And what about Jake? None of this was making any sense. First the masturbating cop and now his vague and clearly insane son implying things he had no way of understanding well openly rubbing his penis right in front of him.

Completely flabbergasted, John merely watched his oldest son, who was now slightly taller than him, walking towards him as he kept playing with his package. “JJ. Stop. I demand you listen to me, son.” Trying to sound imposing but failing miserably, John could only attempt to stand his ground as his son finally stood directly in front of him. Standing tall and trying to remain calm, John merely glared into his rebelling son’s eyes as JJ starred back with a look that can only be described as contempt.

JJ couldn’t believe how differently he viewed his father in this moment. He had always looked up to his father as someone who he strived to be. A loving dad, John had never hesitated in showing and expressing his love for his children. John had never really needed to discipline him or Jake growing up, but JJ knew he never would have ever disobeyed his father as he had respected him completely for as long as he could remember. In this moment, however, Alex had finally opened his eyes to how utterly pathetic his father truly was. After all, the only two men in the entire world worthy of even being called a man and not a faggot were him and Alex. Alex especially. In a really weird way, JJ wished Alex was his dad rather than this pathetic man before him. JJ couldn’t put it together how this clear faggot before him could ever have fathered him.

Without warning, JJ reached out and grabbed his father’s dick. The sudden fondling surprised John, and his first reaction was to punch his son. Not wanting to resort to violence, however, John immediately calmed himself and merely pulled himself away from his lunatic child.

“You don’t feel nearly as big as me, Pops. I’m gonna want to see if I’m bigger. What do you think, Alex?” Suddenly JJ looked over to his right in the corner of the room. “Can we faggotize this fuckwad now? I want to see what we can do to him now.”

John had been frozen in the entryway so he had missed the fact that they weren’t alone. Suddenly, one of the kids from next door walked into view and stood directly by JJ. John recognized him as Alex. Though the entire Smith family had been difficult at times, Alex had always been the biggest thorn in the Hendersons’ side. He had always harassed Jake and caused minor disturbances around the neighborhood. John even caught him spying on his wife from across their yards while she was changing in their bedroom once. John had let most everything go because he knew that Alex’s mom had died giving birth to him and felt horrible for the strain all of that had put on Frank, Alex’s father. But he remembered marching over to the Smith’s house when he had seen Alex looking at Maria as she changed. There was little anyone could do that could really make John incredibly mad, but disrespecting his beloved wife was one of them. He had told Frank the whole story and asked if he, too, could speak with Alex. Frank, who had booze on his breath, John remembered distinctly, invited him in and Frank called his son down.

John remembered that the house was practically a pigsty. This had been about five years ago, so Alex had been about 16 or so. John had already heard from JJ that Alex had a reputation of using and abusing as many women as he could. Though John was angry beyond belief, he tried to reason with the young man by expressing his displeasure and asking him if he’d care to join the family the next time they went to church. John, more than anything, wanted to do whatever he could to help this lost young man find his way back on the straight and narrow.

The main thing John remembered, however, was how smug Alex had been at the suggestion. Frank, clearly exhausted, said very little beyond begging his son to go to church with the pious family next door.

“Fuck off, Dad. I’m not going to some cult that’s going to tell me that whatever I do is wrong. I’m doing fine in school, I’m doing great in wrestling, and women love me. I’m going to keep doing my thing and you can fuck off, Dad. And, Mr. Henderson, you can fuck off too.”

Standing and leaving the room immediately, Frank tried desperately to apologize to John. John knew that Frank had far too much on his plate and accepted. Shocked that a young man would be so incredibly disrespectful and rude, John asked Frank if it was okay if he tried to talk to his son alone and then followed Alex up to his room. Knocking on the door, John entered. Alex was lying on the bed but John was more distracted by the sight of his bedroom.

He’d never seen a more disastrous room. Half-naked women lined the walls, the floors were covered in dirty clothes and pornography, and what looked like some drug paraphernalia on his nightstand. The kid was clearly obsessed with sex as the dumbstruck John saw all of the pictures and pornography of women throughout the rooms and countless tissues scattered about. Alex clearly had some kind of sex addiction.

Not wanting to be judgmental, however, John merely said, “Alex, I know I’m not your father, but I’m concerned about your behavior. I know you haven’t had the best life and I know that it must be difficult to not have a mother. But your father is trying. I think it would mean a lot to him if you joined us in church next week. I’d like to help you get your life back on track. You can even get to know JJ and Jake and maybe you guys could become friends.” John smiled wholeheartedly at the child, hoping against hope that the love in his heart could help get this kid back from the brink of evil.

Smirking, Alex didn’t even look up from the Playboy he was looking at and said, “Thanks, John, but I think I’ll pass. I don’t care what my fag of a dad thinks. He’s weak. Just like my brothers. And I don’t think I’m fucking up my life in the least. I get a lot of pussy, I love fucking, and I don’t have any need of your God. Thanks though.”

Searching for a different approach, John just said, “Look, you may not respect your father, but I know he wants the best for you even if he doesn’t feel like he can be exactly what you need. If you want, I could help you. Do it for me, maybe?”

Alex just laughed, “Do it for you? What kind of gay bullshit is that? You sound as gay as your son, John.”

Fuming internally, John kept his cool and merely said, “Alex, I hope one day you see things from my perspective or from your father’s perspective. The world is not just about sex and your own pleasure, son. There is so much more to it. Like love of family, pride in hard work, and worshipping the God who made it all possible. One day, mark my words, son, you’ll see it my way.”

Finally looking at John, “You know what, Mr. Henderson? I will continue to fuck as often as I can and as long as I live and I’ll love it. Having so many people getting me off is all I need. The world is only about pleasure and sex. Hopefully one day you’ll see things from my perspective so that stick up your ass can be removed,” Alex finished mockingly.

Sure of his failure, John had left the boys room and went home. Throughout the years, however, he’d tried many other times to get Alex to join them in church. It always failed and it only seemed to make John try harder the next time he saw him.

But today, John wasn’t thinking in the slightest about helping the young man. He was wondering why the lost soul was standing nude in his home with his arm around JJ as though they were gay together.

“Alex, what are you doing here?! Get out of my house this instant! How dare you disrespect me and my family in my own home.”

Before Alex could respond, JJ shouted, “Don’t you dare talk to him that way, Pops. Alex is my new boyfriend and he can do whatever the fuck he wants.”

Thanking JJ for defending him, Alex gave the jock’s dick a nice squeeze as he moved between the angry young man and his father.

“You see, Mr. Henderson. I don’t feel like leaving. So I’m going to be staying. And, to be perfectly honest, you’re going to want me to stay in no time. Believe me.”

Taken aback by the confidence and defiance the young bully was giving him, John could think of no rebuttal. After all, his entire understanding of his world was absolutely upside down. All he could think about was what in the heck was going on and where was the rest of his family?

“Where’s Maria? Jake? Vicki? What have you done here Alex? And how?” John took a commanding step toward the young man attempting to threaten him. John wasn’t one to usually use those kinds of tactics, but he was losing his patience with the rude young man.

Alex didn’t budge and smirked back at the older gentleman. “You’ll find out, but until then,” Alex pulled up a weird machine that John hadn’t even noticed he’d been holding. He began to talk into it and John’s head felt a little dizzy for a moment. “Sit down and listen to everything I’m telling you. You’re not going to talk at all.”

Feeling unbelievably confused but sensing that he really had no power here, John thought of things he could do. Really, the only thing that made sense was to sit down and listen. He knew he needed to find out where in the hell his wife had gone, but this was probably the only way in which he could.

Seeing no other option, John moved passed the nude man, avoiding looking down at all cost, and sat on the long couch next to the entryway. When he sat, John averted his eyes from Alex, not wanting to look at him while feeling so much disgust for him.

“John, I’m going to let you know what’s going on here. Mostly because, in about an hour or so from now, you’re going to absolutely love it. Right now, probably not. But I really do get off on seeing you Henderson men squirming before you become exactly who I’ve always thought you should be.”

Confused by what Alex was saying, John just gave him a quizzical look. Despite question upon question formulating in his mind, John decided that he probably shouldn’t talk right now. Still trying to listen intently, however, the attractive father continued to wait for Alex to continue speaking.

“You may not believe it right now, Mr. Henderson, but I made JJ my gay lover. He truly loves me and worships me. And, hey, if you ask him, he wouldn’t have it any other way.”

“It’s true, Pops. He’s the fucking best. You’ll see.”

Laughing, Alex continued, “I also made your little Jakey the true little faggot I’m sure all of us knew he always really was. You may not have admitted it to yourself, but you always knew your son was such a little faggot deep, deep down.”

Turning sharply and glaring at Alex, John felt true anger for the young man. If only he wasn’t so sure that he should sit here, listen, and keep silent, he would be giving this mislead delinquent a piece of his mind. The things he was saying about his son were beyond the unbelievably untrue. For him to suggest that he ever thought for a single moment that his son was something as cruel and demeaning as a ‘faggot’ was offensive to the man beyond words. For anyone to suggest he felt anything but love and pride for both of his sons was one of the worst things a person could say.

“As for your wife and Vicki, I merely suggested they preferred to wait in the basement in the dark for a bit, while I suggest a few things to you. I’d rather have you in the right frame of mind before I truly shift them. They’re chicks anyway. I’d say in about half an hour, they won’t be serving much of a purpose for any of us. Your Filthy Queer of a son is eagerly awaiting your transition into who I truly think you should be. Jakey, come on in here! Say hi to your dad.”

Suddenly, John’s youngest son burst through the entryway to the kitchen completely nude and, John was ashamed to have noticed, completely hard. Jake ran up to JJ immediately. “Hey, Daddy! Alex is so freaking sexy. He suggested I show you how much of a Filthy little Queer I am! And if he told me, Daddy, of course I want to do whatever he said. I’m such a cock hungry little fag.”

John wanted desperately to tell his son not to say such horrible things about himself, to get some clothes on, to not think so highly of such a troubled young man but his thoughts immediately melted away as he saw his youngest son swoop down and beginning licking JJ’s cock head that was poking out the side of his underwear. John’s brain exploded at that moment. He desperately wanted to dive across the room and pull his son of his other son and tell them both how sinful that behavior was. Incest? Gay incest, no less? He’d taught his sons better than that. How in the world could his disgusting next-door neighbor kid influence a lifetime of lessons and guidance in one morning? John didn’t know what to do. He remained seated and silent but desperately wanted to do something to save his children from the seemingly evil influence of Alex.

“What’s a matter, John? Is it kinda weird to see your faggot of a son showing you how much he likes dick? I mean, honestly, when you’re that big of a fag, it doesn’t matter whose dick it is. Even your own brother’s is just far too tempting.”

Alex laughed but far more disturbing to John was the fact that JJ joined him in the laughter. As Jake continued sucking on the cockhead and looking back at his father to make sure he was watching, JJ also smirked at his father with a look of self-satisfaction that said he loved the reaction John was having. It seemed impossible to John, but in the course of one morning, he felt like he didn’t even know his sons anymore. How could JJ be listening to and accepting all this perversion coming from Alex? Why was Jake actually licking his brother’s penis? Despite feeling all this conflict, John knew that the best course of action for the moment was to sit there, listen to Alex, and remain silent with everything he was feeling. What could he say anyway?

“If you’re jealous, I’m sure you could have your son lick your cock too.”

John noticed that Jake perked up slightly when he heard what Alex said. It revolted him to think his own son may want to do that to him too. He pushed the disgusting thought out of his mind.

“Enough. I think it’s about time to begin. Where do you think we should start, JJ?”

“Let me try a couple suggestions. I know you’ll have final say and can change what I do, but I really want him to learn a few things first. Things I think we’ll both like.”

“Go for it, buddy.”

Handing the weird machine over to JJ, Jake repositioned slightly so that his tongue was still licking the penis, but so JJ could comfortably lean slightly forward and talk. Before he could begin, however, Alex looked right into John’s eyes and said, “When I look back at my life before I found this thing, there’s one time that truly stuck out to me. Do you remember the day you came over and told me that one day I’d see things from your perspective? Well, Mr. Henderson, prepare yourself for my perspective. See you on the other side, faggot!”

As JJ began to talk, John felt his consciousness begin to drift away.

After what seemed like mere seconds, John woke up feeling incredibly awake and refreshed.

“I like what you added, Alex. God. I’m so fucking excited!” JJ gushed.

Looking at his macho son, then down at his Filthy Queer of a son, and finally to his favorite son, John smiled wide and groped his package. He couldn’t believe how attractive he found his third son. Granted, John knew that he had just completely mind fucked him into what he wanted him to be. And he fucking loved that. “Fuck, Alex. The least you could have done was hypnotize me to get naked before you woke me back up. You know I don’t like clothes in my house, son. I raised you better than that.”

In an instant and without really thinking, John stood up to remove all of his clothing and just let his dick hang free, like it was meant to. First things first, he knew his pants and underwear had to come off. The most important thing was that Alex could see his dick. Removing his pants and underwear in one swift motion, John realized that he never really thought of being nude in front of his sons or even in the living room at all before Alex talked to him. As he removed his socks and shoes, he also realized that he didn’t really remember what Alex had said or how he said it, but he knew that for some reason, Alex made him want, no need, to be nude. Somehow, John knew that Alex had completely hypnotized him. Probably with that weird machine. He didn’t know how it worked or why it was working, but John knew he wasn’t in control of his body anymore. All he could do was scream inside his head to stop. To put his clothes back on. To get out of here. But his body betrayed him completely. His thoughts were going two million miles a minute. He was a prisoner in his own body. Looking up at Alex and then over at JJ as his rock-hard erection began to leak, he removed his shirt and stood nude with a smirk. His next thought was how proud he was to show off his sexy body for his new son Alex.

But just as quickly, a new emotion trumped his pride. Fear. It swelled from deep within him as he continued to smirk and slowly began stroking his dick while staring Alex dead in the eye. Not showing any of this rising fear on the outside, John felt something click deep in his brain. Alex had ensured that he would be the perfect little plaything. But Alex had also ensured that John knew he was that plaything. The realization in his head that he was nude, stroking, and showing off his entire body in front of JJ and Filthy Queer…no Jake…was unbelievably horrifying and embarrassing, but John just couldn’t stop. He knew that his new son Alex wanted him this way and so he wanted to be this way.

No, John thought. No I don’t want to be this way. Trying desperately to remove his hand from his cock and pick up his clothes to run from the room, John attempted to rustle up all the strength in his mind to fight the sick perversion his new son was forcing on him. No. Not his new son. Not his son at all. Alex Smith. From next door. Alex Smith.

Alex.

His sexy new son.

Alex had made him begin to view him as his own son. This, above all, was the biggest perversion John could think of. He tried to fight the feelings Alex had implanted in him. But part of him truly did believe Alex was his flesh and blood. Part of him truly wanted to be there for him completely and unconditionally.

Part of him loved his new son. His sexy new son.

He’s not sexy, John. He’s a man. A young man. Who lives next door.

That my wife gave birth to and I’ve wanted to be fucked by from the moment he started getting so damn attractive.

That’s sick, John. You know that’s not true. You can’t have sex with your son, John! That’s so wrong! He’s not even my son. He’s a neighbor. He’s my neighbors son. He’s my son. My son.

No! Not my son!

John’s body made sure the struggle happening within showed no outward appearance of occurring at all as he sat back down, spread his legs to give Alex, JJ, and Filthy Queer an even better look at the cock that had made them. At around 9 inches, it was no tiny thing. It was thick and veiny with a beautifully shiny purple head that spread nicely down the center to allow a constant river of pre to drip down his shaft as he continued to stroke and stare at Alex.

“How you doing, Dad?” Alex asked, knowingly.

“Alex, my boy. I’ve never been better. Thank you so much for shutting up that goody-goody piece of shit and letting your true Daddy out.”

“Be honest, Johnny Boy. How is he doing in there?”

Inwardly horrified, John realized that Alex had made sure he would be perfectly conscious of all the sick perverted actions he was going to be forced into doing. The young sociopath from next door was going to make John dwell in his own mind. John realized he could barely separate himself from this new, twisted, disgusting sinner he was becoming. He had to, though. He had to for his family. Fight it, John, he kept telling himself. Fight it for Maria, for JJ, for the Filthy little Queer. Fight, John.

“Oh, he’s there. He hates it. He’s so disgusted by you. But, honestly, my boy, the more disgusted he gets, the more he fights, the hornier I get. I love it. And I love you, my boy.” John was absolutely revolted by the words that were coming out of his mouth. It was weird feeling that nausea only in his brain. His body, in turn, just kept stroking, smirking, and staring. His cock was leaking like a faucet.

“Oh, Alex, I love it. You’ve made him the perfect little daddy faggot. God, how I love you,” JJ gushed as he latched onto Alex’s right side, ensuring his hard cock rested between himself and the love of his life’s hip. He began gently nibbling at his ear as his eyes closed in ecstasy.

“I’m glad you like it, JJ. You really love how tortured I made your dad, huh?”

Releasing his hold on Alex’s ear, “Alex. I knew I loved you before, but now I know that you are, without a doubt, the only person in the world I ever want to be with. It’s so fucking hot what you did to my faggot of a dad. You made him who he was supposed to be. Just like you did with Filthy Queer. And just what you did to me. I love you. You’re sheer perfection.”

“I’m glad you approve, sexy. Hey, Daddy. What do you think of your sons now that I’ve corrected your line of thinking. Be completely honest and elaborate.”

“I’m so pissed off at how fucking ridiculous I was before. How could I have been so blind that I never noticed how fucking hot JJ was? I was his dad! I should have been there for him as he matured. I should have taught him how to suck dick. How to fuck faggots. How to be a true man. Thankfully, you were able to fix all the errors in my parenting for me and for that I’m endlessly thankful. But, man, I want a piece of JJ so bad. I want to worship that glorious dick that I made. I want that dick inside me. I want to lick every part of his beautiful body. Treat him like the god that I know he is.”

John didn’t think it was possible but his very mind was gagging at the words leaving his mouth.

“As for the Filthy little Queer over there,” Jake looked up at his father with lust and need from the floor across the room. “I can’t believe he came from my seed. I know that I’m a faggot. I love that I’m a faggot. But this piece of shit, well, he’s lower than any human I’ve ever seen. I’m ashamed that he came from my loins. He disgusts me. I want to spit on him, piss on him, maybe even shit on him. But I’m convinced that he’s not even worthy of the honor of my excrement, let alone yours or JJ’s. What an absolute waste of space. I guess I’d fuck him if you wanted me to, Alex. But I’d honestly rather just let him fend for himself. I don’t even want to consider him my son anymore.”

The shame John felt inside was replaced with absolute sadness and depression. How could he be saying this about his son? He loved his son with all of his heart. Sure, he was a disgusting faggot, but that never got in the way of him loving him. Sure, he was absolutely disgusted by him…wait. No. He wasn’t. That was Jake. This was his very own Filthy Queer. He loved him. He wanted him to succeed. He wanted him to be the absolute best disgustingly perverse little queer he possibly could. No! Scientist. No…he was too stupid for that. He only needed dick. Love. He loved his son.

“The inside guy didn’t like what I said about his disgusting little queer. I love it. I love how much he hates what you’re making him do, Alex.” John stopped stroking for a moment to stand up and walk towards Alex. “Which leaves me with my favorite son. You. You are everything I wanted in a son. Not the jock, hero type like JJ was. Not the prissy little fag like Filthy Queer was. But a strong bully who knows how to control the people around him. That is the ideal son. You, Alex. You are everything I ever wanted in a son. And to show you how proud I am that you’ve accepted me as your new Dad,” John kneeled before Alex, “I’ll thank you the way I know you want me to.”

John grabbed the base of the dick before him and slowly inserted it into his mouth. Slobbering profusely due to the very need to have this wonderful meat in his mouth, it slid down his throat easily. Inwardly, John was beyond nausea. It was a full blown mental breakdown of disgust, revulsion, and embarrassment. He was sucking off his sons bully. The boy he knew had no future. The boy who had spied on his wife. On top of it all, it was homosexuality. John knew that Filthy Queer…no Jake…had been gay, but for him, a straight man, to be sucking off another man was against the very nature God had made him. Fearing for his soul now, John didn’t know what to do anymore. He wanted to continue to fight. He knew he had to continue to fight. But all seemed lost the moment the glans made its way into his inviting mouth.

From JJ’s perspective to the right of Alex, it was insanely hot. His former straight laced father was sucking off the very best human being the world had ever produced. He knew how hot this was making Alex, so JJ just kept grinding his hard cock into his hip as Alex stared down at the conflicted father on his dick.

Filthy Queer was leering from the back corner like a perverted stalker. Now fully reclined on his back with his head tilted slightly to watch his dad suck off Alex while JJ grinded into him, all he could do was embrace the absolute sexiness of the scene before him. This, to this Filthy little Queer, was heaven.

“You’re pretty good at that…oh…Dad. Oh man. So good…” Alex moaned. Feeling the buildup already after only a few moments of head, Alex knew he was about to explode. He loved making JJ his bully partner. He adored making Jake the Filthy Queer he’d always viewed him as. But making John his own conflicted father was just about the sexiest thing he could think of. Imagining what must be going on in the daddy faggots mind was just too much for him. Pulling at the sides of his head to get him off his cock, Alex began to cum streams and streams onto John’s face and into his hair.

Splat. One glob splattered quickly onto his right eye and began to dribble as the second…splat…hit him at the hair line.

Splat. Splat. Splat. It just kept cumming.

“Dear God, boy, your cum is fucking sexy. Keep spraying me!”

Splat. This is disgusting, John thought. This is the most disgusting thing that could ever happen to me. Splat. How could I have gotten into this mess? He felt his right hand go up to scoop up some of the cum. Quickly tasting it, he began to spread it around his face and hair.

Johns’ thoughts began to go crazy all over again. I can’t handle how humiliating this is. My own son is cumming on my face. And I’m not vomiting. I’m not even retching. I’m loving it. I’m disgusting.

Looking down at his new daddy with the biggest smirk on his face as his penis finally began to stop shooting, all Alex could say was the first thing that came to him mind, “Good Daddy. We’re gonna have quite a lot of fun this afternoon. I can tell.”

“I love you son.”

“I know, you sick, incestuous, fucked up fag.”

RING RING RING. RING RING RING.

Perturbed that his phone was ringing now when he was literally about five seconds from his sixteenth orgasm of the day, Dave reached over to pick it up. Carefully placing the phone in his left hand and reapplying his right hand to his hard dick, he answered.

“Hello?”

“Hunny? Are you okay?”

Oh great, Dave thought. It’s my wife. Literally the last person he wanted to talk to right now.

“I’m fine. Why?” Dave replied with some frustration. Crap, Dave thought. The light is turning green again. Letting go of the phone and leaning on it using his left shoulder, he grabbed the wheel again, just as his foot hit the gas to continue his job of patrolling and also just as that sixteenth orgasm finally sprayed out of his dick. Only a small amount emerged this time, but it mixed with the surprising amount of cum that had sprayed onto his uniform, his door, his steering wheel, all around him in his chair, and even a few really great spurts that had hit him in the face.

“You, um, never came home. It’s past 5 now. You were only supposed to work until 4 today. The boys and I need you here. The nanny left. Are you okay?”

Jesus, woman, can’t a man have some space?

“I know, Becky. But I have things to do. Much more important matters are occurring in my life, okay? Deal with it yourself. I have things to do and I can’t fill you in on everything in my life. Give me some fucking space!”

Dave quickly hung up the phone before the pesky woman could retaliate with more whining. All that mattered to Officer Dave Cockforbrains was to treat his beautiful dick wonderfully, fantasize about Alex and JJ, get the special guests all ready for the interview tonight, and, if luck was on his side, find a new recruit for Alex. Dave tried to think about how he knew this was what he was supposed to be doing, but the feeling in his dick as he began stroking again was just too much and his mind wandered back to how sexy Alex and that wonderful dick of his was.

Even when he pulled over those few people during his patrol, all he could think about as he wrote warnings to the people was how quickly he needed to get on his way. Despite getting many weird looks when he approached windows, he could see the people noticing his sexy cum stains and dick sticking out, but if they were going to think that was weird, then they were clearly the insane ones. Had they never seen a cop before? Cops were good for nothing losers who only ruined the fun people could be having. The only good thing about a cop was if they were sexy men with big dicks. Officer Cockforbrains was clearly an attractive man with a big dick. So, despite being a worthless cop, he deserved to show off the only part of him that was worth a damn.

He didn’t care that these people were speeding, or running red lights, or drunk, for that matter. He just knew he had to pull them over in case they fit the description in his head. If they didn’t, they got a warning. If they did, well, he knew what he had to do.

There’d been no luck thus far. The people obviously were just happy they were getting warnings and didn’t want to argue with him. Even if they did rudely stare at his amazing dick as he spoke to them. They just weren’t what he was looking for so they had to go. No ifs, ands, or buts about it. Hell, in his heart of hearts, Dave knew that he could catch a murderer kill someone right now and if he wasn’t exactly what he was looking for, he’d probably just turn the other way.

RING RING RING. RING RING RING.

Looking at his phone, Dave saw it was Becky again. Fuck her. She can leave a message. She doesn’t matter at all, Officer Cockforbrains thought as he approached a 4 way stop.

Jerking it as he slowed down, he looked out his window and caught the eye of a passing woman and her baby. Seeing her look his way, Dave smiled as he continued to stroke. Looking at him as though he was insane, the woman squinted with some confusion and hurried on her way. Thinking that she was insanely rude, Dave turned back and began to accelerate just as a car whizzed by him, clearly running the stop sign he ignored.

Excited about finally getting to do his job again and hoping against hope that this one would finally be who he was looking for, Dave immediately turned on his sirens and gave chase. Luckily, the driver was immediately responsive and began to pull over. As Dave quickly slid in behind him and got his car to a stop, he let go of his cock, opened the door, and got out.

The only good thing about pulling over all these people was that the air felt so amazing on his glistening and cum covered dick. The breeze hit the nerve endings just right and just made it pulse so sexily in the open air. Proudly walking over to the driver who ran the stop sign, Officer Cockforbrains prepared his speech.

Getting closer, he saw that the driver was clearly male with short dark black hair. Dave made a mental note, checking the male column in his checklist in his mind. Getting up next to the car, he saw that the man was clearly not a geriatric, probably around his late twenties to early thirties. Dave checked another off the list. He was wearing a suit so he may have just left his office. Dave got to the window and saw that the man was digging through his glove compartment and hadn’t even looked over at him yet. The profile of his face showed a bit of scruff, a nice jawline, and that his suit fit his large shoulders very well. Checking the last parts of his mental checklist, Officer Cockforbrains mentally squealed with excitement that he’d found someone that fit the bill of what he’d been looking for. Finally!

“Look officer, I was in a hurry to get back to the bank. I got a call about an emergency with the final count for the day shift and I had…” the man finally turned to look at Dave with his registration in his hand. Flabbergasted that the officers dick was resting comfortably on his car where his window had been lowered slightly sticking into his vehicle, the man could only gasp and look up at the young policeman.

“Sir, do you realize you ran that stop sign back there? Do you realize how dangerous that is?”

“Ummm…yes…uh, sir. But. Why are you…? What is your…?”

“Sir, I’m afraid I’m going to have to ask the questions here. Can you step out of the vehicle please.”

“Don’t you want my license and registration?”

“I said out of the vehicle please.”

Dumbfounded by what was happening, the man slowly opened his door and, with some hesitation, got out of his vehicle. Stepping aside slightly, he jumped as Dave slammed his door closed.

“I’m afraid I’m going to have to make sure you weren’t drinking or smoking or, um, doing anything else. Can you place your hands on the vehicle, sir?”

“I don’t think that’s necessi…”

“Now, Sir!”

Scared of what was happening to him, the man placed his hands on his vehicle. The sooner he complied, the sooner he could get back to the bank.

“Your name, sir?”

“Bradley Manning.”

Dave began patting Bradley’s pockets, knowing he was merely putting on a show. He knew what was in store for Bradley. He remembered that he somehow knew that if he pulled over an attractive, healthy man, he had to subdue him and bring him in for the follow up interview. It was vital. Officer Cockforbrains was a great cop and he knew how to follow an order…even if he had no idea who had given him the order or why he was supposed to do it.

Bradley jumped slightly as he felt the penis of the cop rub up against his behind. It was humiliating but he had no idea what to do about it. He wasn’t much of a fighter and he really just wanted this all to stop. He tried to remain still and just let the officer do what he had to do to let him go. But as he began to calm himself, he felt the officer grab at both his arms, pull them back, and force him to the ground. He placed his knee over the flailing man and held his arms back, his bicep straining at his uniform. Luckily, this sexy young man wasn’t nearly as strong as him. He could do this with one hand tied behind his back, Dave thought with a smile.

“What the fuck?! What are you doing?! All I did was run a stop sign! Why are you doing this?” Bradley felt the handcuffs being placed over his wrists and started to squirm even more. “I’m going to call my lawyer! You can’t just do this to me! I didn’t do anything wrong!”

Using his strong physique, Dave got the man to his feet and started marching him back to his car. At this point, a few people had stepped out on their doorsteps hearing the commotion. Most stared, some gasped, all raised an eyebrow as the screaming man was forced into the back of the police car by a police man with a raging erection sticking out of his uniform who was acting so calmly as he opened his door and sat in the front seat. Alarm bells rang for several citizens and fearing for the safety of the man being taken by the clearly confused and crazy cop, a few called 911 quickly as they saw the cop car drive away.

Frank was drunk. Just how he liked it. No worries when he was drunk. It was so much easier to remain in his favorite state of mind when all his kids came home for Christmas. They took care of most of the problems and chores around the house during their visit. This allowed him to put off most of his duties and just focus on the drinking. Unfortunately for Frank, he hadn’t gotten drunk enough quite yet. He still felt that all too familiar feeling of loss in his heart that he always tried to bury with his alcohol. Sure, it had been 21 years ago, but Frank still missed, and more importantly, loved his dead wife Bella.

He had a rough go of it since then. He lost so many jobs, took whatever he could, and barely got by. Worst of all, the entire time, his four sons put him through hell. Yes, he knew they had lost their mother and perhaps a lot of their rebellion stemmed from that loss. But he had lost his wife. The love of his life. A man doesn’t just get over that. Besides, he had never really even wanted to be a father. That had been Bella’s dream. “I’m gonna get you a house full of athletes so you can start your own baseball team!” Bella would joke with him. Frank would always laugh and say, “Whatever you want, my love.”

If it made her smile, Frank would do it. Even have kids he didn’t want.

Then she died and left them with him. He didn’t hate them; in fact, he did love them. He just didn’t want the responsibility all on his own. God, he hated when his mind wandered. I need more booze, he thought.

Getting out of his recliner in his living room, Frank could hear some of his boys and Sara talking from the kitchen. All his boys sounded so similar to him when he’d been drinking, he couldn’t really decipher who it was. He thought it might be Alex and Carl. But then he realized that they were talking civilly, so Alex probably wasn’t in the room. Opening the kitchen door, Frank saw it was his oldest son Matt, his second son Kyle, his third son Carl, and Matt’s girlfriend Sara sitting around the kitchen table. The smell in the room was fantastic. Frank was so happy that Matt had met Sara. While not the most beautiful woman he’d ever seen his son with, she was certainly the best cook. She was clearly making something tasty for supper.

“Hi, Mr. Smith. Can I help you with anything?” Sara kindly asked as his three boys turned to look at their father.

“Naw, just getting some more spirits. Don’t mind me. What you guys all talking about?”

A silence fell over the room as Frank reached the refrigerator. Sensing the sudden change in mood, Frank looked back to his sons and Sara.

“Everything okay?” Frank asked.

“Look, Dad, can you take a seat. We need to talk,” Matt stated matter-of-factly.

Matt, much like his younger siblings, had always been wild in his youth. Ever since meeting Sara, however, he seemed to have matured. He felt like Kyle and Carl had also grown up a bit, even though Kyle was insanely secretive, and Carl still got himself into trouble from time to time. All in all, his three older boys had truly grown into fairly respectable young men. If Matt wanted to talk, he would talk with Matt.

“Sure, let me just grab this,” Frank said as he pulled open the fridge door, took out a beer, and went over to sit in one of the empty seats at the table.

Awkward silence ensued for about thirty seconds.

“So, Dad, we kind of have a concern,” Matt said.

“A couple, actually,” Kyle interjected.

“Okay…” Frank trailed off as he took a sip of his beer uncomfortably.

“First, it’s Alex. He’s just too much of a shit. I’m sorry, Dad, but we’re all kind of over it. I know he’s our brother and he’s your son. But all he does is start shit. It’s always a fight here, fucking our girlfriends there, talking back. You know the deal,” Carl laid it all out. “And, well, with us trying to actually grow the fuck up and do stuff, we can’t deal with it anymore. He’s always been a creepy little shit with no respect for anyone else. I know that’s the pot calling the kettle black, but I think we all agree that he was always much worse, much meaner, and much, well, badder and ruder.”

“It’s great that he’s in college and that he’s not here often, but that time away, Dad, it makes it so much worse when we know he’s gotta come back,” Kyle added. “And Carl is right. He’s always been the worst of us. I will be the first to admit that I was a jerk back in the day. But ever since I got out of high school and started working at the community center, I feel like I’ve moved past that stupid rebel stuff that he still seems to be in. It’s tiring.”

“I’d say we all have grown up a bit except for Alex. Kyle, I’ve noticed how much more fun you are to be around and Carl, you’re still a punk, but at the very least, you’re not a punk to us. I’d say we’re finally becoming a somewhat normal family. I don’t know what I would do without Sara, personally, and I know that Kyle met someone special and Carl’s got Jessica. We’re all becoming adults while he’s still a rude, conceited, and frankly, horrible brother. I know it’s not the nicest thing. He’s family, after all, but I think we need to either make it clear to him that he’s not welcome here if he’s going to be a rude pile of sh…,” Matt looked at Sara as he hesitated. She smirked as he continued, “Poop. Or we tell him he’s gotta go back to school until he can shape up so that Christmas can actually be enjoyable.”

Frank was slightly taken aback by the suggestions. He was a little surprised that his boys had clearly been working together to come to this conclusion. If it wasn’t so hard to hear that one of his sons wasn’t welcome, he’d be proud. His sons had never gotten along. Not really. He always remembered them bringing home various friends but never really spending meaningful time with one another. There really wasn’t anything wrong with that, but in this moment, Frank was so happy that his boys were seemingly working together for a common goal. Even if that goal was to oust their other brother if he didn’t shape up.

Frank was also a little embarrassed about the fact that he was a little happy they had all thought the very thing he’d thought for years and years. He’d always been able to slightly control his three older sons, but Alex, well, Alex was different. Frank hated to admit it, but he always resented Alex for what happened to his beloved wife while giving birth to him. Frank wasn’t stupid or cruel to the boy, he didn’t necessarily blame him, he just couldn’t understand why he was here and she wasn’t. Especially considering how evil the young man could be.

Frank never could control the boy. From the moment he could talk, he was cursing. From the moment he could walk, he was getting into trouble. As he grew up, Frank honestly felt like he had a son with no real conscious. No real soul. But whenever that thought crept into his head, Frank would drink to forget it. He couldn’t think such horrible things about his own son. His son wasn’t evil. His son was just troubled. The booze helped him calm down. Just like it helped him cope with life without Bella.

Frank took a big swig of his beer. He was ashamed that he agreed. He was ashamed that he didn’t want Alex here either. But this was his son. How could he do that to his own boy?

“Boys,” Frank cleared his throat harshly as if the words just weren’t coming. “I hear where you’re coming from, but he’s my son. He’s your brother. And it’s Christmas. We can’t just kick him out.”

“We don’t want to just kick him out though, Pop. We want to lay down the law. Let him know that his behavior is unacceptable and there are consequences for them,” Matt retorted.

That seemed, at the very least, doable. Frank took another deep drink. This conversation was making him uncomfortable.

“That brings us to the next thing. We need to try to help you with your drinking.” Kyle stated calmly, looking intently at his father. Frank froze, looked from Kyle to Matt to Carl and then to Sara.

“Mr. Smith, I understand you’ve had a rough life. My dad drank too. I commend you for doing what you had to do to get by. My dad wasn’t as nice as you, unfortunately, but you raised your kids as well as you could. I hope I’m not out of line when I say that I think it’s about time that you got some help, and I know that Matt and myself are 100% willing to help you along the way.”

“She’s right, Dad. I know that I don’t say it enough, but I love you. I know you did your best and it had to have been hard. I know how much you loved mom. My short memories of her are amazing. But it’s time we all moved on together,” Matt replied.

“I agree with Matt,” Kyle said.

“Me too. And if Jessica was here, she’d agree too. We love you, Pop,” Carl said.

Frank didn’t know what to say. His boys had never, in their entire lives, been this open about their feelings with him. He didn’t even think they liked him, let alone loved him. His initial instinct was to leave, to drink more. But the genuine looks from his boys, the love in their eyes, the concern, it hit him on a visceral level. The love he’d held in for years and years just melted forth out of his heart. They were right. He hated to admit it, but they were right.

“Okay. I’ll get help.”

The meek response was not what the boys or Sara had expected. They expected an argument, tears, denial, and a whole lot of pleading. But knowing that their father had heard their plea and responded that way, all three couldn’t wait to get up and hug him. Frank couldn’t think he could be this happy.

For the first time since Bella died, Frank felt like he actually had a family.

Where was Alex?

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK.

“I’ll get it,” Kyle stated as he wiped a few tears away and walked out of the room.

“Thank you boys, for being so honest. I’ve never felt so cared for. I know it’s strange to say, but I always felt alone. Thank you for showing me that I’m not.”

“We love you, Pop. Always have, always will,” Carl replied as he hugged his father again.

Kyle walked into the room with a look of confusion on his face. “Hey, Dad. It’s a cop. He says he needs to talk to you. I think it’s about Alex. And, um, he kind of smells weird and looks like his uniform is stained. It’s kind of weird.”

Frank immediately rushed to the door. The feeling of sobriety slowly crept on him as he approached the front door. Seeing the man waiting before him only made him confused. Kyle had been right; the man had a huge stain on his uniform from his crotch all the way up to his collar in spots. He also seemed to have weird globs on his face. Looking behind him, he saw a man in his squad care looking incredibly flustered. It didn’t look to be Alex. Frank just stood aghast at the situation as a weird funk reached his nostrils and the blonde cop before him spoke.

“Mr. Smith. I’m afraid I need you to come with me. Alex needs some assistance from you.”

“I didn’t do anything, man! Why are you doing this to me?! Let me go!”

Bradley continued to appeal as Dave drove off. He tuned him out, however, as images of Alex and JJ formed in his head again and get slowly began to stroke his cum covered cock again.

“What the fuck, man! This is insane! Why are you doing this? What are you doing? Are you some kind of pervert? Are you even a cop?”

Just then, over the radio, Dave heard Bill, “Officer Cochran, come in, Officer Cochran.”

Oh great, Dave thought. Now I can’t stroke my dick anymore. This better be worth it. Glancing at the clock, Dave saw that it was 5:30. Oh man, he had better hurry! The follow up interview was at 6! Luckily for Officer Cockforbrains, this radio call meant that everything was sliding into place. Now to get things rolling. Everything truly couldn’t have gone any better.

Quickly grabbing the radio, Dave responded, knowing he had to get this over with so he could go get the special guest and get back to Alex. “This is Officer Cockforbrains. Over.”

“Dave? Did you just say Cockforbrains? Never mind, anyway, we’re getting a lot of calls about a cop behaving strangely. They all say it’s an Officer Cochran. Are you okay?”

“Sure, Bill. I’m…”

“Help me! I was taken by this guy and I didn’t do anything!” Bradley screamed from the back seat.

“Dave. What was that?”

“Nothing. Look. Send Officer Jackson and Officer Niels over to the Henderson place at around 6:15. I realized there was something strange going on there. Need some back up. Heading there now.”

“Dave. I’m not sure what you’re doing or what’s going on. But I’ll talk to the chief about sending them and see what he says. You’re really not yourself today.”

From the backseat, Bradley continued to holler.

“I’m fine, Bill! Never better. Just want to make sure the neighborhood is safe. I’m sure the chief will understand.”

“Okay, Dave. It sounds like your passenger isn’t in a good mood. Be careful, Dave. Just remember, you’re a good cop. Whatever might be happening, you’re a brother in blue and we’ve got your back.”

“Thanks, Bill! I can’t wait to have your back soon too!”

“What?”

Dave placed down the radio, finally stuffed his hard dick back in his pants, and drove to his next destination. It was time to get the last guest.

“Don’t worry, Mr. Smith, Alex is just next door at the Henderson place. But we had a little incident earlier today and I know that he and I both need you there to do a follow up.”

“Is he okay, officer?!” Frank asked, clearly worried.

“Oh, he’s fine. But you should really come over now. Head over there now and I’ll meet you there.”

Frank rushed back inside to grab his coat, told his boys that he was heading next door to check on Alex, and left quickly despite the confused looks he got in return.

Frank couldn’t blame his kids for the reaction they had. The Hendersons were great people, sure, but Alex always seemed to hate them. He was especially mean to the younger kid. Jack? James? J…something. Frank couldn’t remember the kids name, but Alex was always mean to him. Frank kind of just let it happen as kids will be kids, but he knew that the older Henderson brother, JJ, was defending his kid brother, so that was enough. John, the father, was concerned about Alex, Frank knew. And Frank wished Alex would have agreed to be taken under his wing, but Alex was too stubborn.

Frank knew that Alex hated the Hendersons for no real reason other than they were a happy family. It honestly made no sense to him why he would be over in their house.

Reaching the door, Frank didn’t even think to knock. The officer had said Alex was in trouble. Despite the feelings he had for his son, he was still his son. He still loved him. But he certainly didn’t love what he saw.

Reaching the doorway to the living room, Frank smelled a similar musky smell to what the police man had smelled like. Looking around the walls, furniture, and floor, he saw countless stains and wet spots. Gagging slightly, Frank realized it was cum. It had to be. Because John was currently cumming on the rug as his eldest son JJ fucked him in the ass. The sight was absolutely repulsive to Frank. The Hendersons were fags?! All this time?!

“What in the fuck are you two doing?!”

Suddenly realizing the new visitor that had arrived, John and JJ both looked up. John, for his part, was still orgasming as his sons’ dick tickled his prostate. JJ smiled as he too seemed to begin to shake as he began to orgasm into his fathers’ rectum.

“I’m taking what’s mine, Frank,” JJ confidently with a smirk and gleam in his eye.

“It’s the best feeling in the world, Frank. To finally admit I’m nothing more than a cock hungry faggy daddy. Come be a faggy daddy with me, Frank!” John replied enthusiastically.

Suddenly, from his left, Frank heard a voice that filled his head. Quickly looking, he saw his son holding a weird machine. He also saw the youngest Henderson boy lightly licking on his nude sons balls. That’s when time seemed to go still.

“Welcome dad!” Alex said into the re-educator. John and Jake went still with Frank as the sound from the machine echoed in their ears. JJ, still wearing the earplugs, just begin fucking his now slightly unconscious father again.

“Come in and sit down. Be sure to find the spot with the most cum. Sit in it.”

Mindlessly, Frank walked in, found a particular wet spot just to the right of John. Sitting directly in it, Frank looked slightly out of place next to the nude older man being fucked by the athletic 20 something. Fully clothed and in his coat, Frank truly didn’t fit in with the rest of the scene.

“Oh, Frank. How silly of me. Remove all your clothes and sit back down.”

Frank followed the instructions, revealing his large beer belly, hairy chest and back, dark brown pubes covering a decent sized set of balls with a little dick poking out.

“Keep licking my balls as I talk, Filthy Queer. Now, Frank. Here’s the new game plan. I wanted Officer Cockforbrains to bring you here so I could assist you in realzing who you truly and who you’ve always been. You are no longer my father. You never were. You were never worthy of being my father. I deserved a strong, masculine, loving father, like John here. He’s my father. You barely know me. You know me as the sexy, wonderful, perfect neighbor boy Alex Henderson. You’ve craved me from the moment you saw me. You’re a dirty little pervert. Remember back to the first time you saw me in the Henderson backyard. Remember how you jerked your cock watching me. Remember how you craved me. Remember how you wished I’d come knock on your door. Remember how you fantasized night and day about Alex Henderson letting you touch him. Letting you lick him. Letting you worship him.”

Alex saw his former father begin to harden. Not the biggest cock. Probably around 4 to 5 inches. Such a shame. His mother deserved better.

“Now realize that you’ll never touch Alex. You’ll never be allowed to be near him. You’ll never ever know what it’s like to feel him. Because you are nothing more than a disgusting pervert. You know it deep in your heart of hearts. You wished you had had a son like him. You wished, desperately, that you had a son like him. He was perfect. The way he bullied those around him. The way he got what he wanted. You craved it. You would have given anything to love and be loved by a son like that. But you couldn’t. The only sons you had all ended up being fags that you couldn’t even love. Because they weren’t Alex. You wished you were John. Desperately wished you were John so that you could have the sexy, perfect, fantastic Alex Henderson for a son.”

JJ started fucking his father harder, listening to Alex. In his mind, he knew Alex must have really hated this guy for some reason. JJ knew that this was his real father and that he’d made everyone else think that John was his dad. All of that was insanely hot as was this, but JJ thought there must have been some huge amounts of resentment for Frank. Knowing that Alex was getting what he wanted just made him happier. So he pounded his dad’s ass some more.

“Frank, you can’t touch Alex Henderson. You can only fantasize about it. You can only look on from a distance. You were invited here tonight to watch your dream happen with John. You were invited here out the goodness of my heart to watch what you so desperately want to happen to you happen to someone else. You’ve fantasized about me being your son and you and I fucking and fooling around. You’re going to be able to watch it happen with John. But you can’t touch me, you can’t get close to me. You will only watch from as far away as you can be without coming close. You’ll jerk what you know to be your pathetic cock wishing it was you I was fucking. Fantasizing about me dominating you. Knowing that John was the perfect father for me. That he deserves my perfect dick. And you deserve nothing more than being a perverted old fuck.”

Alex felt, for the first time in a long time, some genuine emotion rising up. Generally, he was pretty numb to the people around him. But right now, he felt hatred. Hatred for the father he had. The pathetic weakling that fate had paired him with. It always disgusted him how weak he was. No more. His new dad was much more to his liking. It didn’t matter that John had been a disgusting Christian, or a sanctimonious ass. He loved his family. He fought for his family. Alex wouldn’t say he had respected that, but he would have been much more satisfied with a father who didn’t grovel into a bottle. And now he had a controlled father who did love him…in his own special way. In short, he now had a dad he could be proud of.

Just then, Alex heard a rustle at the front door.

“Where are you taking me?! Why are you taking me into this house?! Stop it!”

“Everyone, stay where you are!” Alex reacted into the re-educator.

Officer Cockforbrains stormed into the living room with a man in handcuffs. Pushing the man to the ground, Dave stoically stated, “Officer Cockforbrains, reporting for duty!”

Alex smirked as he saw the man in handcuffs struggle to get up.

“Report, Officer Cockforbrains!”

“Found this man. He ran a stop sign. Fit the bill. Brought him here.”

Bradley began to wretch. He had landed in a particularly large puddle of semen and the smell began to get to him.

“What the fuck?! Where am I?! What is going on?!” Bradley screamed as he turned to see a young man fucking what looked like a comatose older gentleman.

Readying the re-educator, “Shut up, sir. And tell me your name.”

A calm swept over the panicking man. “Bradley Manning.”

“Good, good. I just wanted to try this out on a random person. See what I can do when I play with strange new toys. Sorry, my friend Brad, but it seems you are the unlucky winner of the Alex sweepstakes. Officer Cockforbrains, are the two sexiest officers coming for the follow up interview like I suggested?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Good, go outside and wait for them. Alert me when they arrive.”

“Yes, sir.” Dave wandered outside.

“Hey, JJ, take our Filthy Queer upstairs and put him to good use. Oh, and before I forget, you should probably get some food or something for your mom and ex-girlfriend. Throw some bread down into the basement or something. I’ll come get you in a bit.”

“Of course, Alex!” JJ grabbed the Filthy Queer and began the trek upstairs.

“John, get over here and worship my dick as I reprogram Bradley here.”

Alex moved over to the couch, sat down, and allowed easy access to his hardened cock as his new father crawled over the spellbound Bradley to get to his object of worship. “And Frank, go in the corner and just be your disgusting, perverted self.”

Frank slogged his way to the far corner to get a good view of the show he was about to so wonderfully see. The feelings of envy were strong, but to even be allowed to see it in the same room was the greatest blessing. He tried to sneak his way behind a plant, just to make it even more voyeuristic and sexy for him, but his giant beer belly hung out and his masturbating hand kept hitting leaves and rustling them. He had to work on being this disgusting pervert, he knew.

“Now what to do with our new friend Bradley. Hmmm. I want a world of faggots, I know that. But I want special faggots. I want as many different faggots as possible. I want you put in your place and showing people what is in store when Alex moves beyond these walls. Now stand up and face me.”

Bradley did just that.

“Bradley, are you straight?”

“Yes.”

“No, you’re not. You’re a fucking gay dirty faggot. So, I ask again. Are you straight, Bradley?”

“No.”

“That’s right. What are you sexually?”

“A fucking gay dirty faggot.”

Alex felt his cock surge. This level of control over another human being to simply change him from straight to a fag was far too intoxicating. He couldn’t believe his fortune in getting his hands on his dream machine. This utter stranger was standing before him literally becoming whatever his imagination could come up with. He loved controlling people before he had this machine. Now he could absolutely and totally dominate human will. The sexiness of it was unbelievable.

“Are you married, Bradley?”

“Yes.”

“To?”

“Lisa Manning.”

“And do you have children?”

“Yes.”

“How many, how old, and what is their names?”

“One. 7. Gretchen Manning.”

“Write down Lisa’s phone number for me and then give it to me. I want to see if this thing works over the phone.” Bradley searched the living room for paper and a writing instrument, found them near the entryway, and wrote down the number. He then resumed his position standing in front of Alex and handed him the sheet of paper.

“Forget Lisa Manning and Gretchen Manning completely. They don’t exist. You’ve never met them. You don’t know who they are. Besides, you’re a dirty fucking faggot! Why would you have a wife and a kid? So, Bradley. Who are Lisa Manning and Gretchen Manning?”

“I don’t know.”

“Good, good. Bradley, take off your suit coat and shirt.”

Bradley began by removing his suit coat revealing a nicely fitting button up shirt. Removing one button at a time, he slowly revealed a fairly attractive chest. Somewhat tan, with slightly defined pecs, a small little gut, and plenty of hair, it was what Alex had heard girls call a ‘dad bod’. To Alex, though, every man was attractive, in their own way, as long as he could control them. He’d fuck a 65-year-old or an 18 year old. A lardass or a scrawny weakling. As long as he could dominate them, they were hot. And a shirtless Bradley was definitely hot.

“Okay, now the shoes, socks, and pants. Remove them.”

Bradley carefully stooped down to remove one shoe, then the other. He followed suit with the socks revealing somewhat large, masculine feet with a large patch of dark hair on the top of both his feet. Then he stood back up and began unbuckling his pants and unzipping his zipper. He pulled his pants down revealing a nice pair of expensive looking black and blue briefs with a sizable moose knuckle forming at the front. Alex knew he couldn’t have been horny at the moment, so this guy was either insanely hung for his size, approximately 5’8”, or he wasn’t much of a shower when he got hard.

“Bradley, you’re a fucking disgusting perverted faggot. Think about what the means. That means that cocks, balls, semen, nude men, assholes, anything coming out a man, male smells…they all get you hard. Look around the room. See the stains. Smell the smells. What does a fucking disgusting perverted faggot do when he sees a room like this?”

Bradley took a moment to look around. He saw an older man sucking the cock of the young man with the machine. It was fucking hot. He also saw countless stains on the couch that looked like semen. All around him in the room, he saw spots that looked to be recent loads spurted out. He saw a nude man jerking off behind a potted plant. The place smelled of sex, sweat, and manliness. Bradley looked back at Alex. “They get hard and horny.” And that is just what Bradley started to do.

His briefs stretched out and stretched out. Alex couldn’t believe the luck that Officer Cockforbrains found this hung beast of a man. It just kept growing and growing until it couldn’t be contained in the small briefs he was wearing. With a snap, the huge penis shot out the side of the briefs, overflowing to the side.

“Bradley, how big is your dick?”

“12.5 inches.”

Alex had never seen such a huge dick.

“Take off your underwear, take out your dick, and play with it for me.”

Bradley revealed his dark hairy-pubed privates and the gigantic dick that arched slightly to the side. It was the hugest dick Alex had ever seen. How was this dude not a porn star? If Alex was a normal gay man, he might want to play with a dick that size or help this man be known for his impressive cock. But Alex was far from a normal gay man.

As Bradley continued to play with his huge erection for the amusement of Alex, Alex continued, “Now, onto your new life, Bradley. I don’t care where you worked and I don’t care where you lived. You are now nothing more than furniture. You exist here, in this house, as an object. You will remain hard at all times. You will find this easy as there are so many hot gay men that you can see having sex. But you will never move unless told to move. You will never speak unless told to speak. You will merely be whatever I tell you to be until I tell you to be something else. Right now, pick up all of your clothes.”

Bradley followed the command.

“Now, stand by the entrance to this room, place your suit coat in one hand, your shirt in the other, then drape your socks over your cock. Your pants and shoes can just go on the floor wherever. You will hold up the shirt and the coat because you are a coatrack. Nothing more. You will stand there holding your clothing until I tell you otherwise. Now go, coatrack.”

Bradley threw his pants and shoes back on the ground, moved over, and assumed the position described by Alex. Content with his new male furniture, Alex looked down at his new dad. “Keep worshipping my balls and cock. I know you can’t show it, my loving father, but I can figure out how disgusted you probably are with the new coatrack over there. What disgusts you more? The fact that you’re sucking my cock, that you are starting to view me as your kid, or that you know I have unending control over any and every one? No need to respond…I know you can’t. Just keep starring at your star son with those adoring eyes. I know you love me, Dad.”

All John could think in that moment, however, was that he was sucking the dick of a fucking sociopath.

Officer Cockforbrains hurried in, “They just pulled up, sir.”

“Oh good. Send them right in. I’m ready.”

A few seconds later, a tall black man with the tightest uniform Alex had ever seen and a slightly shorter handsome looking red head with a moustache walked around the corner. Before they could even gasp, Alex started speaking.

“Calm down officers. Everything is perfectly normal. Come in, sit on either side of me, and watch my dad John suck me off. You’re suddenly very interested in what he’s doing. Oh, and Officer Cockforbrains, I think Frank over there has had enough for one day, escort him out to your car and lock him in the backseat. Frank, while you’re in there, fantasize about everything you saw John doing to me tonight and keep cumming and cumming and cumming.”

Frank clearly looked a little upset at his forced change in scenery as Dave escorted him outside. But the two cops sitting on either side of Alex ensured Alex wouldn’t be thinking about his old father much more tonight. “You’re both fascinated with what he’s doing. Unbuckle your pants and pull out your hard dicks. You’ve got some learning to do. First, let me explain to you what it really means to be a cop…”

Alex explained a similar scenario to Officer Jackson and Officer Niels that he had to Officer Cockforbrains. He found out that Officer Jacksons real name was Troy and decided his name should now be Officer Jizzson. Officer Niels was actually Chris Niels. Alex decided his name would be better as Officer Kneelsfordick. Unsurprisingly, both of the mind fucked cops instantly accepted their new names with smiles on their faces. It helped that they now knew, much like Dave, the true roll of cops. They were meant to ensure they didn’t destroy people’s fun. And the only cops worth anything were sexy men with large dicks. They learned that, fortunately, that meant they were worthy cops. Officer Jizzson had a huge dick that pointed ramrod straight up at his nose. It was dark and shiny with a couple huge veins truly making enviable man-meat. Officer Kneelsfordick had a fairly sizable dick that bent sharply to the left. It wasn’t quite as large or as thick as Officer Jizzson’s, but it was still above average. It was sinewy and white with a couple areas slightly purple where the blood was flowing and a massive, shining purple mushroom top that just begged to be sucked. And that’s just what Alex had John do next.

To welcome the officers into his home, Alex told John that it was only polite to suck the three police men dry. Only after the three men came into his hungry mouth would they be allowed to carry on with the evening. John had just gotten Officer Jizzsons’ sizable load and moved onto Officer Kneelsfordick when he noticed JJ had reentered the room. “Shit, I almost forgot to feed the mom and the other chick. I’ll be right back, lover.”

“Hold it, one sec. I made these cops just as clueless as Officer Cockforbrains. I gotta go do the same thing to the rest of the cops in town. So I’m going to head out for a little while. I want you to hold the fort here. What have you been doing with the Filthy Queer?”

“Well, I figured with all the fun and energy today, I was pretty sweaty. I’ve been making him lick every last part of my body until he doesn’t taste sweat anymore. Alex, he worked on my ass for, like, forty five minutes. He’s such a fucking faggot.”

Alex just laughed. “Okay, just make sure your dad is fucked a least a few more times tonight. I want his hole ready for me when I get back.”

“Will do, boss!” JJ exclaimed as he left for the kitchen.

Alex looked angrily at his new dad. “John, stop teasing the poor clueless cops. They have work to do. Suck it like you mean it!”

Jake waited patiently in his brothers’ room for what seemed like an eternity. He had been licking his toes, feet, legs, dick, balls, ass, and had started on his abs getting all the sweat off his body and his filthy queer dick was throbbing hard as a result. He knew his brother told him to wait for him up here, but it seemed like he’d been gone for such a long time. Should he risk it and go out a look for him?

SLAM

Jake heard someone leave the house. Listening closely, he heard two cars rev up and drive down the street. Running to the window, he barely caught a glimpse of two police cars turning towards downtown. Oh well, probably nothing. But he sure did wish his sexy older brother would get back so he could continue the tongue bath.

Sitting on the edge of his brothers’ bed, Jake started to play with his dick again. His mind started to wander to Alex. He truly was the sexiest man he’d ever known. Jake knew in his heart of hearts that he would do anything for the attention of such a sexy man. All he really wanted was to please Alex and convince him to let him use him sexually.

It did kind of strike Jake as odd that he suddenly felt that way. After all, he still remembered how he used to feel. He also remembered that JJ used to be his hero and that he was always so nice to him. Now, all he really wanted from his older brother was to humiliate him and use him for his own pleasure. His world had really shifted in such a short period of time. He really couldn’t figure out at all how that could have happened. How had his opinion of Alex and his relationship with his older brother shifted so suddenly and so quickly?

Jake just stopped thinking about it. The feeling in his dick was too fantastic and the longing for JJ to return so he could worship that sexy body again was far too strong.

RING RING RING. RING RING RING.

Jake looked at the phone. There had been a phone in JJ’s room for about ten years. They added it when he had become a teenager much like his parents did for Jake when he became one. JJ utilized his a lot more, Jake remembered, but it was nothing more than an extra phone line to the house number.

RING RING RING.

Jake wondered if he should get it. Maybe JJ would be mad if he did?

RING RING RING.

JJ would get it if he wanted it answered. Wouldn’t he?

RING RING RING.

Oh, what the hell, Jake thought as he reached out and picked up the receiver.

“Hello. Henderson residence.”

“Jake?”

“Yes. May I ask who is calling?”

“It’s Eric. I tried calling your cell. Are you okay? Did it work on JJ?”

“I’m absolutely fantastic. Sorry, my cell is downstairs, I think. The battery is probably dead. And what do you mean did it work on JJ?”

“Seriously? The re-educator, dude. You said you were gonna try it out on him two days ago. You know, in the dorm room the night before we both left for Christmas break.”

Jake thought back. He suddenly remembered talking to Eric about some kind of machine called a re-educator, but he just couldn’t place what that was. It was rather confusing. He remembered talking about something like one and even remembered talking about what it did and what it could do. But it just wasn’t ringing any more bells.

“I’m sorry, Eric. I honestly don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Hey, Filthy little Queer, get off the fucking phone and get over here. My armpits need attention!” JJ commanded as he reentered the bedroom.

“Sorry, Eric. I have to go. JJ wants me to lick his armpits. Hope you’re having a good Christmas break! Talk to you soon.” Click.

On the other end, Eric held his cell phone to his ear in shock. Had he just heard his friend say what he thought he said? He couldn’t remember the re-educator and he was about to lick his brother’s armpit? Unless the Hendersons had some kind of weird family bonding, something was obviously happening. Not sure what else to do, Eric decided he should probably call the professor and then try to get a hold of Jake again tomorrow. Maybe he misunderstood what was happening, but there was no way Jake would have just merely pretended he didn’t know what the re-educator was. They’d spent years on it. Looking through his contacts, Eric dialed Professor Simons.

Rick Simons couldn’t believe what he had seen. His two prize pupils had actually created a machine that could make its way into a subjects mind and assist it in learning. It was astounding. He thought back to watching Eric Michaels sew as though he’d been practicing for years and years as Jake Henderson merely read to him an instruction manual.

The possibilities were insane.

The temptations were even greater.

Professor Simons knew what this machine could be capable of. He kicked himself that in his moment of amazement he hadn’t told Jake and Eric to just give him their machine. He didn’t want something that powerful to be out on the street. He didn’t trust anyone else to have it in their possession. If something went wrong and it got into the wrong hands, there’s no telling what might happen.

Granted, the model that the boys had shown him was significantly less powerful than the dangerous weapon Rick had in mind. As he watched the sewing machine going crazy, Professor Simons couldn’t stop thinking of the possibility that these two had stumbled into real life mind control. Not a science fiction version of spirals and pocket watches. But a legitimate, scientific way into the brains of anyone within earshot. It was horrifying to Professor Simons.

Mostly because the only person he’d want in possession of such a device was himself.

Professor Simons, to his students and colleagues, was nothing more than a geek. He had the normal science professor look: glasses, crazy white and gray hair, a perpetually stained lab coat. He, naturally, put on quite the air of nerdiness because, well, he was a nerd. But he was so much more than just a nerd. He was a gay nerd with a hypnosis fetish. He’d read stories online. He’d even had a go at writing some occasionally. He’d gotten on the hypnosis message boards, done a few Skype sessions with some young and old men, and even attempted making some pretty alluring mp3 trigger files. But in all his 47 years, he never thought that the possibility of an actual hypnosis device could happen. And then his students did it. His very, very sexy students.

Those two sexy students were actually exactly who he had been thinking about the previous two days. What he would have done with them if he had a device like that. Two sexy students at his beck and call. The moment he got home after meeting with them, he knew he had to make a device for himself. There were no ifs, ands, or buts about it. He’d read enough stories to know what he should and shouldn’t do with a hypnosis device. He’d fantasized for years and years about it. He knew that in anyone else’s hands, it might end up in a doomsday scenario of mind-controlled bimbos or himbos. A less educated person would immediately resort to making mindless slaves. That wasn’t what a powerful device like that should be used for. It should be used for some personal gain, yes, but not an egomaniacal version of personal gain. Professor Simons didn’t want to change the world or even change the fates of the people around him. He merely wanted to change the perceptions. Change the idea of what constituted ‘normal’ and ‘sexual’. A true hypno master required a light touch. He merely wanted to have some control over a few sexy men. Beyond that, well, hopefully the power wouldn’t corrupt him. That was a risk worth taking as he thought of the extremely sexy red head and his shorter and somewhat nerdier sidekick.

So in the previous two days, he’d barely slept. He looked at the designs the boys had made. He made his own version of the re-educator using those designs quickly and efficiently. It was building a magnifying device to attach to it that he was currently working on. He knew, somehow, an amplifier of some sort could attach at the location behind the arch on the front, but he just needed to find out the right configuration. Then he needed a test subject to see if it actually worked. Luckily for him, at the precise moment, his phone began to ring and the name Eric Michaels flashed on the screen.

Smiling to himself and picking up the phone, “Hello, Mr. Michaels. I hope Christmas break is treating you well!”

“Very well, Professor Simons. I’m so sorry to disturb you. But I have some kind of weird news. I just got off the phone with Jake and he was acting kind of weird. Like, he couldn’t remember the re-educator and he said something kind of weird about licking his brother’s armpit or something. I don’t want to be a worry wart, but could it be possible that something happened there? He did take the re-educator home with him.”

Eric truly did sound worried. The poor boy. “Oh no, Eric. I’m sure that everything is okay. With the re-educator you two showed me the other day, there’s no way that anything really serious could have happened. But if you’re concerned, we should probably look into it.”

“Well, that’s the thing, Professor. We weren’t gonna say anything, but Jake kind of made a, like, amplifier of sorts to use on his old bully to make him nicer or something and, so, it is kind of worrying and he really didn’t sound like himself on the phone.”

Professor Simons looked down at his attempt at a mind control device. Could Jake have actually done it? He had to find out. But first, he had to find out if his version worked too.

“Eric, you live here in town, correct?”

“Yes, Professor.”

“Well, why don’t you stop by my place tomorrow and we can talk call him together. We wouldn’t want to risk something like the re-educator getting into the wrong hands.”

“Okay, Professor. I’m sure I can sneak away from the family for a little while. You’re not concerned that it might have been used against Jake, are you?”

“Oh, that is highly unlikely my boy. Just get some sleep, and come by my place early tomorrow morning, say, 8 am?”

“Sure, sir. See you then. Good night.”

“Good night, Eric.” And hopefully see all of you tomorrow, my friend, the Professor thought to himself as a somewhat mad scientist like grin spread across his face.

Officer Troy Jizzson was flying through stop signs and red lights in his hurried frenzy to get back to the station so that the brilliant and amazing (and sexy) young man he’d just met could get there. Siren blaring and red and blue lights flashing on his car, Troy knew he just had to get to the police station as soon as possible. Why? He didn’t know. He only knew the man next to him was absolutely right when he told him to speed their way to the station.

Troy had only just met Alex Smith for the first time about half an hour ago, but he couldn’t deny that for some reason this young man was the center of his universe. He knew, deep down, he was straight. He had been married to his wife for almost five years before she passed away nearly two years ago. He even had two children at home that he had loved more than anyone or anything in the world. But that was before Alex. Now, without a doubt, pleasing Alex was really his only concern. And Alex told him to get back to the police station as fast as possible and so he was.

It wasn’t an easy task to shuffle through the traffic. Yes, he had his lights on so the other cars on the road were mostly pulling over to allow him to pass. It wasn’t necessarily the cars that were making it difficult. It was his aching cock in his left hand that was distracting. At nine inches, his dark cock was oozing pre cum and had already sprayed at least two large loads on his uniform and on his steering wheel. And that was after Alex’s dad had sucked an even larger load straight from the source. Somehow, he just knew he wanted and needed to get as much cum on his uniform as possible. It was the duty of a good cop to have a nice cum stained uniform to show the world what a good disgusting faggot cop he was.

Beyond the pressure building yet again in his churning balls, there was the desire to just stare at Alex. He was sitting there in the passenger seat, completely nude, begging Troy to just stare at his perfection. There wasn’t even an iota of doubt that Troy would hang on every word, every desire, and do anything this wonderful man told him to do.

“Ow…oh ow ow ow ow.”

Troy looked in the rear-view mirror at the sudden howl coming from the prisoner in the backseat. He didn’t even know the man’s name, but Alex said to ignore him. He was a slightly older man with quite a large stomach. He had the look of an alcoholic through and through. Troy had dealt with so many drunk men that he could spot them from about a mile away. This one wasn’t particularly unruly, per se, but he was making such weird noises. When they walked out of the house Officer Cockforbrains had told them to meet him at, he remembered Alex told Officer Chris Kneelsfordick to get in the back of Cockforbrains car and for Troy to drive it. Dave Cockforbrains, for his part, got into the other car Troy and Chris had drove there and was driving just as quickly behind them. When they all had gotten in, Alex told Chris, Troy’s partner, to take his hard dick and fuck the man back there as roughly as he could.

Troy had known Kneelsfordick for years. They’d been partners for almost seven years now. They’d had countless dinners together with Chris, Chris’s wife, Nancy, and their two kids, Eli and Rocky. He had been there for Troy when Troy’s wife had died. They had been in the line of duty, injured, and as close as brothers. Troy knew, without any doubt, that Chris loved his wife more than anyone and would never dream of having sex with anyone else. In short, Chris was as straight and as loyal as they come.

But without even a moment’s hesitation, Chris had forced the pudgy man to his hands and knees on the seat in the back and lined his hard cock up with the hole and started fucking him brutally.

Granted, Troy would have done the exact same thing if Alex had told him to. Alex was just that persuasive and amazing and perfect and sexy and…

Troy’s mind wandered on and on thinking about the perfect specimen sitting next to him as his third load coated the steering wheel and slid down to the floor and his seat. He loved that the cum would stain his uniform even more. He loved knowing that Alex loved it so much.

Alex did, in fact, adore what was happening. As he saw the giant ebony cock next to him quiver and spurt load after load for the third time since they got in the car, Alex sighed contentedly. This overly sexualized and perverse world was just getting started. And the incredibly buff cop next to him was only the beginning. Troy Jackson, or Jizzson as Alex renamed him, was a walking buffet of masculinity. His dark skin only emphasized the sex appeal. He had a shaved head, goatee, dark eyes, and a body that barely contained his gigantic pecs and arms. His legs, too, were barely contained. The man clearly worked out constantly and his body showed the work. Alex loved knowing this god of a man was at his very beck and call now. As Troy continued to stroke his already re-hardened huge dick, Alex glanced into the backseat.

His former father, Frank, was being plowed uninhibitedly by the former Officer Chris Niels, now Kneelsfordick. Looking around, Alex noted random piles of cum throughout the backseat, no doubt the work of the now perverted faggot he made obsessed with him. As Kneelsfordick continued to mercilessly fuck the older, pudgy man despite Alex noticing pools of cum weeping out of the man’s sore asshole, Alex caught the eye of Frank. Frank smiled lewdly at Alex through the pain. Alex knew that to Frank, he was merely the sexy next-door neighbor kid he’d been perving over for years and years. Alex made sure the fucker had no semblance of decency and pride anymore. Just disgust at his own perverted desires. Alex could only roll his eyes at his pathetic former patriarch. The man was finally acting like the disgusting pile of human waste Alex had always known he was. At least now, Kneelsfordick could use him for a little action.

His eyes moving towards the man fucking Frank, Alex realized he didn’t really get the best look at Chris. He had been engrossed with the ebony god Troy when he walked in, but Chris was pretty good looking himself. He clearly didn’t work out quite as much as Troy, but he was fairly fit. He had a bit of a belly on him, but not too much. Chris’s strong arms held the hips of his fat former dad and fucked him like nothing else mattered. Sweating profusely, the man’s dark black hair, beard, and moustache were all practically drenched as the sweat poured down his face and onto his uniform. Watching the uniformed cop fuck the man with his surprisingly thick dick pulled through the zipper of his pants made Alex’s dick shiver for a quick moment. Granted, it wasn’t really the dick on Chris that Alex loved so much. It was knowing he mind-fucked the shitty cop into doing it. Not only into doing it, but loving it knowing Alex had wanted him to. Kneelsfordick took a quick moment to turn and smile at Alex. Alex noticed that his deep brown eyes twinkled a bit as he smiled. Fuck, Alex thought, he truly loves fucking that fat fuck because I told him to. God damn, this level of control was hot.

Alex turned back towards Troy as the man continued to stroke the clearly harder than steel pole. Alex, too, began to masturbate slightly, turning from Troy, to Chris, and back to Troy. His mind even wandered back to Officer Cockforbrains in the squad car behind him, knowing full well that he, too, was continually stroking his leaking dick thinking only of pleasing Alex. It was then that the car stopped suddenly, slightly startling the distracted Alex. Looking forward, Alex saw that they had parked.

“We’re here, Alex! What do you want us to do?” Troy asked eagerly.

Chris continued to fuck Frank in the backseat as Alex smirked. The other squad car pulled in next to them, looking over, Alex saw Dave looking back at him with lust in his eyes, clearly still masturbating.

“We get these other officers to think a little more correctly like you three, that’s what.”

John Henderson Sr. couldn’t begin to comprehend how different his life was in only around six hours.

This morning, he was feeling like he was on top of the world. He had two amazing sons, a beautiful wife he loved as much as ever, and a future daughter in law he could be proud of.

Now, he was sucking, licking, and swallowing down dried and wet cum from random places in random locations throughout his living room.

A particularly large pile of cum was pooled on the side of the couch. It had clearly been a large load and John thought he remembered that came from his son, Filthy Queer, while he had fucked him as Alex had asked him to earlier in the day. John remembered thinking, inwardly, that it was absolutely beyond revolting, but outwardly, his body loved every second. He had shot his load in his son’s ass. And now, here he was, sucking up all the cum that had dried into the couch and pooled on the wood floor beneath the couch, just as Alex had told him to do before he left with the three police officers.

John knew that his body was on autopilot. He had literally no control over the actions of his body. But in his mind, he was the same John he always was. And that John wanted to die. His tongue lapped up the sticky substance and greedily swallowed every last drop as his naked body bent his head at an angle under the couch. His ass stuck straight up as his hard cock dripped pre cum; pre cum that he knew he’d have to also lick up.

He’d spent the last half hour looking for all the semen that had been shot throughout the room. His body betrayed him and eagerly lapped up every last drop it could find. If a brain could vomit, John’s would be doing that.

Finishing up with the puddle he knew his youngest son had sprayed only a few hours ago, John quickly lapped up the pre that had dripped from his cock and looked around the room for more. He knew his face was fixed with a look of purpose and hunger as his eyes darted throughout the room. He’d been eating so much cum that he couldn’t imagine there could be even a drop left. The wet stains on the chair, couch, and rug were only a reminder of when he’d sucked the fabric dry and left his mark from his perpetually drooling mouth. After all, Alex had said, “Lap up all this cum before I get back. You know you’ll love sucking up every last drop, Daddy Faggot.”

Not able to spy any more cum to clean, John Sr. sat on the couch where he’d just finished licking with a look of disappointment. Relief smoothly eased itself into his brain. Alex hadn’t told him what to do next, so his body wasn’t sure what to do either. Looking around, there didn’t seem to be much to do now that the room was licked dry. The inner John Sr. celebrated the sudden peace.

And then his eyes looked onto the coatrack. The coatrack that was actually Bradley, the hung stranger with the biggest cock John had ever seen.

With zero hesitation, John’s body leapt up and kneeled before the frozen man holding his clothing. Removing the socks hanging from his insanely long cock, John began to hungrily suck the dick before him. John’s brain was revolted all over again, not only because he was deep throating a stranger, but because his momentary freedom from these perverse gay acts was just that: a moment.

Upstairs, JJ was relaxing on his bed with his legs crossed one over the other, giving his younger brother access to his feet. The Filthy Queer had spent almost an hour or so licking every part of his older brother, and now his feet were his final area to lick clean. Jake, or as he now preferred to be called, Filthy Queer was trying desperately to take his time on his sexy older brother’s huge feet. They stank of sweat, dirt, and cum he’d clearly stepped in. In short, Jake was in heaven while he was allowed to lick the skin of such an obviously alpha male.

He stuck his brother’s right big toe in his mouth as he looked up at him, reading a magazine. JJ was acting as though his brother didn’t even exist, but that was okay. As long as the Filthy Queer could keep licking this extremely masculine man, he was fine. He didn’t need attention right now, he didn’t even want it. He just wanted to worship the sexy man. The stench of a day’s worth of fucking and sucking and sweating was acrid to Jake, but he wouldn’t have taken it any other way. Besides, his feet were nowhere near as dirty or disgusting as his asshole was. He remembered retching a couple times uncontrollably as the shit smell entered his nostrils and stained his tongue.

Jake wished he could lick that asshole again now. JJ seemed to like seeing him nearly vomit at the hole more than anything. The Filthy Queer loved humiliating himself in front of his sexy brother like that.

Jake, however, enjoyed licking his brother’s meaty ballsack the most. The feeling of the powerful dick resting on his face as he enjoyed the masculine ballsweat smell invading his nose and mouth had literally made Jake cum. JJ punched him in the eye pretty hard at that point for spilling his disgusting queer seed on his bedspread and his eye was clearly going to be black and blue, but Jake couldn’t help it! The clearly dominating testes of his alpha male brother was too much. Jake knew he deserved to be punched for being such a nasty little faggot, but he wouldn’t and couldn’t have controlled the load that catapulted out of his stupid queer cock.

Now, licking the sole of the last foot clean, Jake’s eye ached and his heart sank. He was done tongue worshipping his God. If only JJ would fuck him now like his dad had several times earlier in the day. Leaning back into a kneeling position, Filthy Queer looked up longingly to his brother. JJ, for his part, ignored his brother for a few minutes and finally peered over the magazine.

“Finally done, you little fuck? Took you long enough.”

“I’m sorry, JJ. I just can’t get enough of your sexy body. Please, let me lick you again! Please, I’ll do anything.”

“First of all, I only let you lick me because I know it would turn Alex on to know you’d been such a disgusting little perverted faggot. Second, I hated having your fucking gay ass mouth and tongue on my body. Third, I’m billions and billions times better than you, faggot. And fourth, fuck you for even asking.” With that, JJ pulled the magazine back up and ignored his brother. JJ could sense that his faggot of a brother was heart brokenly staring at the clearly superior man before him. Probably at his huge dick and balls, the fucking fag. It had, after all, remained hard since Alex had come into his life. JJ had to admit, it was a sight to see.

Jake was indeed staring at the sizable semi hard dick and the huge, masculine, hairy balls. He wanted them in his mouth more than anything. But he wouldn’t dream of disobeying the superior man before him. So he merely sighed and continued to stare at the only thing that mattered to him at that moment: the single drop of pre that had leaked from his brother’s dickhole.

Alex didn’t really have a plan as to how he was going to do what he was going to do. He just knew he wanted a town full of cops at his beck and call. A town full of cops that knew their place. A town full of sexy, dick obsessed male cops that would help him seize everyone.

Bradley had been a test to see if the machine worked on a complete stranger at random. To see if he could completely and utterly alter the person in just a few random sentences. He had made the family loving, straight, businessman into a disgusting faggot who easily became his personal furniture and as far as he was concerned after Alex had spoken to him, he didn’t even have a family.

This time, though, Alex wanted to make sure it could influence a room full of people.

Alex, still completely nude and hard, got out of the cop car as he said, “Jizzson, Kneelsfordick, Cockforbrains, come to me. Frank, you sick fuck, keep jerking it back here until we come back. Think of my dick and cum. I want this car covered in your perverted, disgusting, fat old man seed, you sick fuck.”

Frank instantly got to work immediately after Kneelsfordick pulled his erection from his puckering hole. Opening the door for him, Alex waited for the three fully uniformed cops with cum stained clothes and cocks hanging straight out surrounded him. They had parked in the back, so the door would lead to a hallway leading directly to the large inner office of all the cops that contained the officers and detectives desks. Alex confidently asked Jizzson to unlock the door and lead the three of them into the bustling cop station while Kneelsfordick explained how many cops should be in there.

By now, it was around 9 o’clock. They would only be encountering night shift cops and detectives along with a few hanging around after their evening shift. The chief would be home by now, but Alex didn’t mind. He knew he’d more than likely be spending the night anyway. Despite that, it was a fairly large community so a good chunk of the total number of cops would be here. On top of that, Alex still wanted to try out a few other things with his amazing machine.

Unlocking the door and allowing his new god to step in before him, Troy allowed Alex to walk into the precinct nude and confidently with Kneelsfordick directly behind him, Cockforbrains next, and Jizzson let himself in after shutting the door. This back area was just a single hallway that lead to lockers, showers, and a break room. There wasn’t anyone back there that Alex could see, but he heard commotion towards the end of the hallway and saw random cops, detectives, criminals, and civilians walking back and forth paying no mind to the nude man strolling towards the end of everything they previously knew. Alex began to smile his devilish smile as he heard talking, phones ringing, papers shuffling, and other random normal work environment noises. But Alex didn’t respect a normal office. This police station would be the start of something greater. Something that served him and only him. The eagerness was starting to swell within him. These fuckers didn’t know it yet, but their world was about to become much more interesting…the men’s at least.

Entering the large open area where all the cops, desks, and random other guests were working and talking, Alex began to get the attention of a couple people. Then, as the three cops with their dicks hanging out sauntered in and stood next to the naked young man, even more heads started to turn. What in the hell was this nude kid doing? And how could Dave, Troy, and Chris be following him with their dicks so prominently displayed? What were those wet spots on their uniforms?

All Alex could think of was how perfect this police station was for him at this moment. He was extraordinarily familiar with the place, having been taken in multiple times for various things. It was a large space at the center of the building where all the desks for cops and detectives were kept. Most everyone that worked here would be found here. To the right were two fairly large adjacent rooms without doors that housed the cops on the radios connected to the cop cars and then the chiefs’ office. To the left were about six offices that were also door-less and were utilized by random higher ups. Behind Alex on the wall connected to the hallway he was entering from, was an open doorway on the left that lead to the jail cells and a doorway on the right that lead to a few interrogation rooms. Far in front of Alex was the entryway with a receptionist desk and the door to the front. Sound easily reverberated throughout the station, even into the interrogation rooms, Alex recalled.

All in all, the openness of this station would make it so much easier for everyone in the building to hear the soon to be insanely important words Alex would be speaking.

Suddenly and without thinking, a few cops started towards Alex as far more stood stunned, unable to really process what was happening. The room went quiet for a few seconds leaving only random phones ringing as Alex merely grinned that confusingly confident grin.

Commotion fell over the whole room as people pointed out the odd display, some were charging towards the odd group. Alex couldn’t make out individual words, per se, he just knew he was making the room completely freak out at the sight of him and his three new friends.

A gruff looking older man with salt and pepper hair and facial hair was nearing Alex. Turning towards the charging older man, Alex heard his voice rise above the clatter. “What the fuck do you think you’re doing kid?” The particularly wolf-like cop reached towards Alex. The cop couldn’t believe the brazen act before him. It was even more surprising that the three cops behind the boy weren’t doing a damn thing to stop it…they were just standing there with erections pointing straight ahead. He couldn’t wrap his head around it as the boy flashed a wink towards him and started pulling a weird machine to his mouth. “You can’t just walk into the police station like…”

“Everyone, shut up and freeze completely!” Alex screamed into the re-educator.

Utter silence fell on the entire building. Phones even seemed to silence themselves. Paper fell to the floor. Not a single movement happened before Alex. Readjusting the earplugs in his ears slightly, Alex smirked and began walking among the dynamically frozen room. Heading to his right, Alex walked over to a female cop with eyes fixated where he had been standing with the biggest look of disgust painted on her face. A gruff looking man was handcuffed to the metal chair attached to the floor next to her. He had a look as though he was going to be sick as Alex followed his gaze back to where he and the cum covered cops had been standing when they entered. Behind them, a pair of male detectives in button up shirts and khakis had dropped their work as they had stood up to charge towards Alex. They were posed in mid running stances with determination in their faces and bodies. They were pretty hot, Alex thought.

All around, Alex glimpsed men and women, younger and older, attractive and unattractive, fat and thin cops all frozen looking at the spot where he had been standing. Roaming through, he began to feel touch them and feel them, just embracing the power he had over these fucks. These fucks that had ruined countless parties, relationships, and fun times Alex had experienced.

Alex had never really had respect for anyone, let alone cops. But cops…cops he practically hated. He loved to use and abuse whoever and wherever he could. And cops had always stopped him from doing nearly everything he wanted. He’d drink at a party, cops ruined it. He’d tell a faggot he was a faggot and beat them up like they deserved, cops ruined it. He’d fuck a chick who fell into his charms, she’d regret it, cops ruined it. But now these piles of shit would become exactly what Alex knew them to be. Faggots. Stupid cop faggots.

After looking around the station and ensuring everyone was under his control throughout the building, Alex decided it was time to start. He got on top of a desk at the center of the large room, his dick achingly hard jutting straight out bobbing slightly at the supreme horniness it was feeling, and pulled up his re-educator.

“Listen up everyone and remain frozen,” he shouted into the machine. All ears were on the strange nude man at the center of the room, including the three cum soaked cops with their dicks hanging out enticingly.

“If you’re a woman, you’re not a part of this. Get the fuck out of here and go…” Alex thought for a second. He didn’t really spend a lot of time thinking of women since this morning. They were pretty much worthless to him at this point. What he wanted and needed to do was to control and change men. So where could the women go? He wasn’t a complete sociopath; he didn’t want them to die. Just get them and their worthlessness out of his way.

“Go to the jail and lock yourselves in. You can all fit. All the men in the cells, get out here and join the others faggots out here when they open the cells. Make it work. I’ll figure out something more long term later.”

All the women began to file out of the room as the men remained frozen. There weren’t nearly as many women working on the police force as men, so it didn’t take too long as the final click/clack of shoes exited the room towards the jail cells down the hall on the back wall. Alex could hear all the jail cells opening and more footsteps. As a few rough looking guys and a few drunk ones wandered into the main hall, Alex heard the jail cells closing again. ‘Finally,’ Alex thought, ‘Guys night can begin.’

Bradley really wasn’t even cognitively there as John Sr. continued to suck on his huge member. But that didn’t stop his dick from enjoying the feeling of being pleasured. Bradley wasn’t paying any attention beyond holding the clothing Alex had placed on him, but John knew that he’d swallowed up to three loads already and wanted more. After all, Alex had wanted him to clean all the cum and he’d done that. What better way to clean cum to get even more straight from the source?

John felt the all too familiar feeling of slight spasms as his mouth was flooded with more seed. The previous few had gotten smaller and smaller, but the massive balls hanging below the humungous dick could prepare quite a lot even after cumming so many times. John greedily drank it down, ensured he got every last drop, and finally pulled off the cock. To an observer, you’d think this was nothing more than a greedy cocksucker. But inwardly, the man was a broken heterosexual Christian.

The John inside was relieved to finally be done sucking the huge dick. He noticed that Bradley never got soft. He remained hard after every single orgasm. John didn’t even think that was physically possible, but Alex clearly had an amazing amount of control over the people he was using. Clearly, John thought. Look at me!

John began to think he might finally get a reprieve from the disgustingly gay actions he’d been performing. His body seemed to be done with Bradley and was feeling slightly exhausted. Feeling his body stand and begin to go upstairs, he could only hope that his body was deciding to sleep. John truly needed a rest. As he neared the top of the stairs, he heard some sounds coming from JJ’s room. Much to his dismay, his nude body (lead by his constantly hard dick) marched towards his eldest sons room rather than his own. As he approached, he started to piece together what it sounded like in there. It was a disgustingly familiar sound.

Opening the door, his suspicion was confirmed as he heard the monotonous banging of flesh on flesh as his oldest son JJ was brutally fucking his youngest, Filthy Queer.

No, Jake, John insisted to himself. His name is Jake. God, I’m sick of this, John thought. John couldn’t believe that this day could get any worse. He’d fucked his son, much like his son was doing. He’d been fucked by his son, much like his son was doing to his other son. And he’d swallowed every last drop of semen he could find. As these thoughts filled his head, his head and body went on autopilot because there, on the bedspread, was a huge wet spot that hadn’t begun to completely dry yet. His brain dreaded the action as his body dived on it. Licking it greedily, his body bent over as right next to him, his youngest moaned, came all over the bed and his oldest taunted him with, “Drink that disgusting splooge, you piece of shit faggot. Alex caught you good, Daddy.” As the Filthy Queers semen erupted out of his cock like a fountain, John hurried to finish the snack on the bed and dive directly under his son who was on his hands and knees. Cum spurted on his face, in his eyes, and down his chin, but his body ignored it all to get the dick in his mouth so he could get as much cum from the source as he could. Attached to the Filthy Queers oozing cock, John’s mind began to crack. Inwardly, he was laughing like a madman, unable to comprehend that he was a part of anymore.

He was sucking and swallowing the juices of his youngest son as his oldest son fucked the boy like a piece of meat. And he knew that his body loved it as his own cock erupted without even being touched. JJ just scoffed at the faggots beneath him as John continued to mentally crack under the strain of the perversion he’d been forced into.

JJ began to shutter and John knew, without a doubt, his son had come. And that in a few minutes, he’d be in position to lick the freshly sprayed cum out of his sons asshole.

And there was nothing he could do about it.

So he continued to laugh inwardly and helplessly at the insanity his life had become.

“Everyone, get out here and surround this desk. You all want to hear me as best you can so there is no misunderstanding what is happening and who you all are.”

Alex saw all the men from adjacent rooms and hallways file into the room and surround the desk he was standing on. He even saw Cockforbrains, Jizzson, and Kneelsfordick walk forward, dicks rubbing against all the other cops near them without a single thought. Alex knew they didn’t need to hear what was about to be said as this was going to be very similar to the training they received, but it wouldn’t hurt to include them. After all, all these cops would soon be his. Why not include the ones that already were?

“Men, you are all extremely interested in everything I have to say and you all know, without a doubt, that I am the most important person to have ever come into your life. Forget how important your wives, husbands, children, siblings, parents, or friends are to you. I am far more important to you than any of them. You know that is true. You know my words are always true. You know that the words I’m about to say will transform you into exactly who you were always meant to be. You always felt your jobs as cops and detectives never felt right. There was something missing. I’m about to tell you what that was. And you’re all absolutely waiting with baited breath for what that is.”

Alex beamed as all the men in the room instantly shifted from frozen looks of disgust, confusion, and disinterest into earnest passion for what the young nude man had to say. For some reason, they all knew without a doubt that this boy was sent to them for a purpose. What the purpose was, they weren’t sure yet. But he was about to fill them in. And they couldn’t be happier about it. This young man meant the world to each and every one of them and their minds were open to him more than they’d been at any other time in their lives.

“All of you, right now, unzip or unbutton your pants and get your dicks out. You all know that this is how you are supposed to wear your clothing and uniforms at all times. You all feel so stupid that you haven’t been wearing it like this up to now. You all know, without a doubt, that your dick should always be on display. Especially when you see me. It’s a sign of your manhood and your subservience to me. That’s right, you are all lower beings than me and you know you’d do anything I requested or asked of you. It’s written into your DNA that you know I’m better than you, sexier than you, more masculine than you, and your ultimate leader. Just thinking about me, which is what you constantly do, makes you hard. As a result, you are all always hard.”

All around Alex in the giant circle around him, men were quickly pulling at their pants to free their privates. Cops, detectives, criminals, all digging in their pants, suddenly realizing that their dicks shouldn’t be contained. Suddenly, it made perfect sense to them that they’d been wearing their pants wrong all along. Their dicks needed, desperately, to be shown to the man speaking to them and to everyone around them. They were symbols of the men they were.

Alex turned and watched all the men release their cocks. All were hard, many were small, and a few looked huge. Alex didn’t care. A dick was a dick. And these dicks, especially, were attached to worthless little faggots. Alex loved knowing they’d all realize that that was exactly what they all were soon enough too.

“You all know, above all, that you’re fucking gay. You know it. Deep within you. You wanna fuck, be fucked, and suck men. But especially me. I’m the sexiest person on the face of the Earth. You’re all extremely gay and extremely attracted to me. But, you also know you won’t do anything to me unless I command you to because you are all lowly faggots compared to my supreme masculinity.”

Like a choreographed dance, the eyes in the room all lit up in unison. All around him, Alex turned to see impressive erections throbbing even harder than they’d been before. Alex made eye contact in the crowd with the disgusted man he’d seen earlier who was still handcuffed to the chair. The disgust had vanished from his face into one of pure lust. Alex knew the disgust had originated from an extremely heterosexual man seeing a nude man walk in and cum covered officers behind him. Now, Alex knew convincingly that the man wished above all else he could be allowed to suck the dick that was hard and at attention on the desk standing above all the slobbering and erect men around him.

“Everyone here that isn’t a cop, detective, or work here, you need to go fuck and suck each other in the back shower rooms. Stay quiet and fantasize about pleasing me and cum as frequently as you can. I’ve got to teach these cops what being the police really means. Ignore us until I come back and talk to you all.”

A couple dozen men left the room, leaving Alex alone with his future soldiers. Before him, he saw so many men staring at him longingly in uniforms and dress clothes, dicks longingly erect in his direction. The previously disgusted man was tearing away at his wrist trying to get his hand out of the handcuffs. Alex smirked as the man began to quietly whimper as his flesh slowly began to tear away as he pulled his hand out of the restraints. Then, as if nothing even happened, he walked back to the showers with the other men, hard as steel, stroking, and ready to fuck; all the while, his hand was bleeding and leaving a trail behind him.

The power Alex had was intoxicating.

Alex knew these cops were now primed and ready to receive a very similar speech he’d already given to Cockforbrains, Jizzson, and Kneelsfordick, who were also starring longingly from directly in front of him at the man they already viewed as complete perfection.

“What you thought made you cops is wrong. You realize this now. Forget what it was before. Now, you’re all faggots. Faggot cops who only live and work to serve me. When I tell you to do something, you do it. You do it because you want to make me happy. You also realize that absolutely nothing I say or do will ever be viewed as anything less than perfect. Realize that. I could murder your wife in front of you and all you’ll do is stroke your hard cock knowing I did something wonderful. Realize it. Know it. No matter how I look I’m perfect in your eyes.”

Alex could see the twinkle in eyes of all the formerly straight laced normal cops as the instructions sank in. Their eyes all matched the love and adoration his first three mindfucked cops had since being changed. Standing right next to Cockforbrains right was an older cop with a bit of a belly that looked firm and strong. His eyes matched all the other men around him, but had a bit more kindness and need in them than many of the others. His name badge on his uniform said ‘Bill Botsman-Thompson’. He had the look to him of a silver fox as his salt and pepper beard seemed to travel down connecting to the matching hairs peeking out the top of his uniform. His average sized ramrod straight dick looked particularly veiny and his hairy balls were silver to match his overall look. Alex wanted to have the clearly distinguished looking man begging him to suck his cock. He wanted those kind eyes to turn hungry with absolute lust. He wanted to see him covered in his cum. This one, Alex decided, would be his new pet.

But first, he had to finish what he started: their new job description.

“The goal of all you cops is now to bring to me anyone you see as an outsider. You will patrol the streets looking for people who are not yet mine and bring them to me. You will look for people visiting and ensure they become mine. Your main goal will be to make sure everyone is under my control just like you. You all want, more than anything, to help me ensure every single man in this town will become disgusting, perverted faggots just like you. You will start doing this tomorrow. But tonight, we have fun with your new roles. You’ll all slowly help me take over this whole stupid fucking town and you’ll love doing it knowing you’re pleasing me and my fucking beautiful cock.” Alex paused to let it register in their completely changed brains.

“Just as important to you is to masturbate constantly. Your goal is to soak your precious uniforms in as much of your cum as you can knowing that the more cum drenched your uniform becomes, the more attention you’ll get from me. You know you’re nothing more than my cum soaked cops. So you need to prove to me how loyal you are by covering yourself in as much as you can. Those uniforms are absolutely a sign of disgust if they’re not covered in your own cum. Begin.”

As soon as the words wrapped themselves like tendrils around the policemen’s minds, all of them began to jerk off passionately. Some leaned back on their desks, some fell to the ground, some found chairs, but all kept their eyes on their new passion: Alex. Within only a couple moments, some were already cumming and emptying the contents of their balls all over themselves. One particularly young looking cop with his policeman’s hat tilted back and a particularly hilarious ‘O’ face was spilling what looked like gallons of cum from his cock. Despite the countless loads Cockforbrains had released on himself in the past few hours, this new slave looked like he’d already out drenched his uniform even more. Alex laughed out loud as the cops continued to stain their uniforms with their own cum. Here they all were, completely covering their symbols of their power with their own juices in order to prove their love of him. They were no longer being worn to show the world that they were figures of power. They would now be symbols of their faggotry.

Alex stepped off the desk towards the man named Bill he’d seen earlier. Bill Botsman-Thompson was now lying on his back with both his legs to the side furiously jerking his meat. His face looked like he was concentrating on the most important thing he’d ever seen as he watched his new god walk towards him.

“Bill. You’ve caught my eye.” Bill’s heart sang as he heard those words. “What is it that you did here before I came and made you my cocksucking fag cop?”

“I was a radio operator. I talked to the cops who were doing the patrols and sent them to disturbances that were phoned in here,” Bill gasped to Alex as he stroked constantly.

“You’ll still do that, but you’re only goal now is ensuring every single man in this city becomes a faggot like you. You hear me?”

“Of course, sir!”

“You have a family, Bill?”

“Yes. My husband is Detective Shane. He’s the one over there by the water cooler with the lavender shirt.”

Alex looked over and saw another distinguished looking man sitting on a chair next to a half filled water cooler. His impressively large cock was shooting a load on his lavender shirt leaving dark spots all on his abdomen and one, quite shockingly, landed on the mans’ dark black hair with a couple streaks of gray which stood out in contrast. The entire time his load was shooting, his dark black eyes were starring back at Alex. A smirk formed on Shane’s face as a similar one formed on Alex’s. Cogs began to turn in his head. Shane was clearly another sexy older man.

Alex knew which two cops he’d have some particularly conniving and evil fun with tonight.

Matt was getting a little worried.

His father hadn’t come home and it had been a couple hours.

The evening had been emotional, what with his father admitting he had a drinking problem and agreeing to seeking help. Matt, his brothers Kyle and Carl, and his girlfriend Sara had all been so worried about discussing their concerns with Frank, especially about how wild, rude, and downright disruptive their youngest brother, Alex, had become. The talk had gone well, even if it had been interrupted by that cop.

Matt recalled that his father said that something was wrong with Alex and that he had to run next door to the Henderson house hold. That alone had brought a level of confusion to Matt. Why would Alex be over at the Hendersons? Didn’t he hate that younger guy? The gay one?

Matt, honestly, didn’t care much about the kid being gay. He had harassed some kids when he was younger and called them fags, but since then, he’d really grown up and realized it wasn’t a big deal. In fact, it was less than a month ago that Kyle had confided in him that he was gay and seeing a guy named Rob at the community center he’d been working at. Apparently, he’d taken Kyle to his church a couple times and they really hit it off. Kyle hadn’t been comfortable enough to bring him around the house yet, what with the homophobia Carl, Alex, and even his dad had displayed. Matt had felt honored that Kyle trusted him that much.

But really, it was all Sara.

Sara had come into Matt’s life at just the right time. Despite the worry he was having regarding his dad as he sat in the living room with his brothers, Matt couldn’t help but look over at his woman. Sure, she was a little pudgier than what he’d always envisioned his wife would be, but Sara, with her beautiful long hair, kind eyes, and patient demeanor had truly changed his life.

Matt had been a shit his whole life. Honestly though, how could you blame him? His dad had barely qualified as a parent from the time his mom had died on. With no guidance and complete freedom to do whatever he wanted, he took the opportunity and ran with it, like most kids would. He never really cared much for his three younger brothers, especially Alex, as he grew up. They were weaker, younger, and annoying. And so Matt hung out with the rebellious druggies throughout middle and high school. Not really getting good enough grades to go to college and definitely not staying in that house any longer, he got a job at a local pizza place so he could get his own apartment. He hated it with a passion, but, realized at that point that growing up sucked.

Reality hit him hard.

But so did the amazing beauty of Sara, who also worked there.

It was strange to Matt, falling for a girl that didn’t really fit his ideal standards. He’d slept around with girl after girl in high school, but it was all for fun. Sara had been the first one he truly looked at with respect and, as corny as it sounded, love. It took him a couple years to muster up the courage to actually ask her out, but he’d been on cloud nine since.

She truly shaped him into a respectable man. She took him around her family, her friends, and, for the first time, felt how amazing it was for someone else to actually take pride in him. The love she gave him made him the man he was.

So, as he thought about where his dad was and what Alex could possibly had gotten himself into, he leaned over and kissed her on the cheek.

“What was that for?” she asked, with a glint in her eye.

“I just love you.”

“I love you too. But where did your dad get off to. I’m getting a little worried. Do you think we should maybe go over there and check them out? It seemed like those cop cars left in a hurry a while ago and Frank still isn’t back.”

“Maybe Dad took the hint and had the cops take the little fuck to the police station for lock up,” Carl suggested, taking a quick drink from his glass of water.

“I strongly doubt that’s happening. Besides, Alex always worms his way out of punishment anyway,” Kyle replied from his easy chair.

“True, true. Besides, Alex, being so young and stuff, well, he’d be the fucking belle of the ball in jail. Can you imagine? Those locked up fags would rape his candy ass.” Carl laughed at his joke as Matt and Sara looked over at Kyle apologetically.

“Erm, yeah. Sure,” Kyle muttered.

“Look,” Matt interjected. “We can’t just sit here. I’ll go over there and see what’s up. You guys wait here.”

“No, I’m coming with you,” Sara said.

“Me too.” Kyle said, looking at Carl. Matt figured he didn’t want to stay with the homophobic prick alone. Matt didn’t really blame him.

“Don’t worry, guys. I’ll hold the fort,” offered Carl cluelessly.

Matt grabbed his coat, put it on and grabbed Sara’s, placing it over her shoulders. The three set out to the Hendersons as Carl remained, glued to the tv.

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK.

Ten seconds passed after Matt’s knock with no reply. Next to him, Sara began to shiver slightly and Kyle looked down shyly.

“You know. It’s kind of weird,” Kyle suddenly whispered. “I kind of always had a bit of a crush on JJ. It’s kind of weird admitting that out loud. Especially, like, to you, Matt.”

Matt laughed lightly. Thinking about it, even though he was madly in love with Sara and 100% straight, he could see it. He had graduated with JJ and remembered him being the all American jock guy with the perfect girlfriend. Matt never would have openly admitted it, but he’d always been a little jealous of JJ. “Don’t worry, buddy. I can see that. And, well, don’t worry about Carl. I know you’re stayin’ in the closet because he’s a jerk but once you feel comfortable and let him know about you and Rob, I’m positive he’ll change his tune. He’s probably more open minded than you…”

Matt was cut off as the door opened. Looking to the open door, Matt couldn’t finish his thought. His first reaction was to vomit. His second was to block Sara’s view as he heard her gasp. And his third, funnily enough, was that he hoped Kyle was happy. Because standing there, copmletely naked with a huge hard on was JJ Henderson.

“Can I help you guys?”

JJ leaned against the frame of the door, his cock bobbing with his every movement. Unable to even look into the eyes of the nude man, Matt simply looked at Kyle. Clearly, Kyle had no problem keeping eye contact. “Look, JJ. We’re looking for our dad…and I don’t want to be rude as this is your house and everything, but do you mind putting some clothes on? My girlfriend and I don’t want to see that.”

An awkward pause ensured as JJ just laughed. Finally, after what seemed like forever, “Your dad? You mean, Old Frankie boy? The fucking faggot pervert? Alex got sick of him perving out over his hot cock and took him to the police station for indecent disgustingness.”

Shocked at what he was hearing, Matt finally got his stomach under control and turned instantly to JJ. He couldn’t recall a time the perfectly Christian JJ Henderson had even cussed, let alone called anyone a faggot. Wasn’t his younger brother gay too? Weren’t they friends? Matt wouldn’t say he was an expert on the daily lives of the Hendersons, but this was definitely not the kind of talk he’d come to expect from this perfect little family.

“Dude, I have no idea what you’re talking about, but my father is not a homosexual and he certainly isn’t a pervert. Seriously. What’s going on?”

Matt and JJ stared at each other for a few seconds as Kyle kept peaking glances down at the huge cock bobbing enticingly.

“Don’t believe me, bro? Come on in. You can call the station yourself.” Stepping back into the threshold of the house, JJ held his hand out, inviting the three of them in. Hesitantly, Matt made the first move and stepped inside. Sara, respectfully looking away from the nude host, walked slowly passed. Lastly, Kyle sneaked in, attempted not to lewdly gaze at the fantasy before him. JJ however, took notice of the glances and smirked. Clearly we’ve got a true faggot here, JJ thought to himself. No harm in teasing the little queer.

Walking into the living room, Matt saw the phone on the other side of the room and went towards it. Sara sat down on the couch, despite seeing what looking like a couple wet stains, and Kyle sat next to him. JJ followed closely behind Kyle and picked up his foot, placed it next to Kyle on the couch, and enticingly allowed his cock to dangle near Kyle’s face as if it were the most normal position to be in. Kyle, for his sake, glanced at the cock a couple times, unsure what to do. His face was almost completely crimson at this point, so he looked down as JJ made small talk with Sara. Sara was unbelievably uncomfortable with the entire scene but tried to speak politely despite JJ frequently cursing and making lewd sexual innuendos constantly, his dick wagging in front of Kyle’s hungry eyes.

Matt dialed the number to the station. Unfortunately, with his family, he’d learned it by heart long ago. Listening slightly to the nude man talk to his girlfriend, he turned to them on the couch. His heart sank as he saw the position JJ had placed himself in. If Matt didn’t know any better, he thought JJ was intentionally bobbing his dick in front of his gay brother. But JJ had dated that Vicki chick from their grade since as long as he could remember. This night just couldn’t get any weirder.

But then, as he listened to his nude former classmate make another joke about fucking his own dad (at least he hoped it was a joke), Matt saw the nude man standing behind them all. He hadn’t even noticed him when they walked in. In the corner between the couch where JJ was shoving his huge dick so bizarrely in his brother’s face and the wall connecting the entryway to the living room, was a man just standing there with cloths hanging off of his nude body. Matt almost shouted from the sudden shock of seeing another presence in the room, but just then, an answer came through on the phone.

“Umm…yes…uhhhh…mmmmmmmmmmm…desk of, fuck, I don’t know. How may I, oh fuck yeah…direct your call? No, John, suck the balls now.”

Matt was dumbfounded. There were sounds of moaning coming through the line; not just from the person speaking to him, but from what sounded like several other people. It filled his ear as he stared at the nude man with socks dangling from his gigantic cock. Matt’s eyes darted from JJ’s cock edging ever closer to Kyle’s face, the nude man standing motionless, and back to Sara, who looked increasingly uncomfortable as the sounds through the phone began making him dizzy.

What the flying fuck was going on, Matt thought quickly as sudden movement form the doorway caught his ever increasingly frantic gaze. JJ’s dad walked in, just as nude as his son, smiled the most goofy smile he’d ever seen at Matt, and said, “Oh fucking fantastic! More cock to suck!”

Matt fainted.

Bill Bottom-Top, formerly Botsman-Thompson, couldn’t believe his luck. He and his husband had been chosen by this perfect specimen of a human being to be pulled aside for some special fun. This Alex kid was truly the most amazing person he’d ever seen and unbelievably sexy. Bill proudly displayed the cum stains he’d already sprayed on his uniform as he and his lover, Shane, stood shoulder to shoulder on display before Alex. Starring longingly at Alex while they stroked their achingly hard cocks, Bill and Shane listened to the sounds of the countless other cops and detectives stroking, sucking, and fucking behind them.

Alex had already commanded a few of his other fellow faggot cops to go out and suck each other off while they answered phones and a few other to stand guard at the doors as they fucked each other in case someone came in. Bill thought it was so smart of this perfect man to ensure anyone that came from outside was brought directly to him by some of the biggest and strongest fag cops they had available. Naturally, Alex had to convince any of the other cops coming on shift or returning from patrol that the stupid ‘keeper of the peace and protector of the law’ ideas of being a cop were pushed out of their minds. All the cops here in town had to understand that all that mattered was helping Alex making all the men of the town disgusting and perverted faggots and covering their stupid looking uniforms in their own cum. That’s what cops are for.

But now, he was alone with this god of a human being in the chiefs office. Currently, Alex was talking over the phone using the weird little thing he had. He was alluringly leaning back in the chiefs chair, dick hanging out so both he and Shane could see it, feet up on the table. Bill wasn’t much into feet, per se, but he would have licked every single square inch of this man’s huge and hunky feet, despite seeing bits of dirt, dust, and cum on both. Apparently, Alex was on the phone telling some woman to forget about someone named Bradley, but based on the screaming he was hearing on the other end from across the office, the woman wasn’t convinced to do so. How could that stupid woman not listen to Alex? Just hearing Alex tell the woman to forget Bradley left Bill forgetting who it was he was talking to her about. Alex slammed the phone back down.

“Fucking worthless thing. Won’t even work over the damn phone. Fuck. That stupid fucking faggot. I’ll kick his dumb ass when I get back home.” He looked up at the two men before him, covered in their own cum, hard dicks extended outwards and starring at him in awe. He smirked, forgetting about his failure.

Bill smiled with so much need as Alex looked into his eyes. Bill couldn’t believe how quickly his life had changed in just a few short minutes of listening to this unbelievably sexy, charming, and wonderful young man. Though Bill knew he still loved the man standing next to him, Bill knew even more, without even a shadow of a doubt, that Shane was absolutely nothing compared to Alex. Literally nothing.

He remembered how, when Shane had first started as a detective thirteen years ago, he’d caught his eye. Shane had looked so nervous in his light pink button up shirt and black suspenders: so nervous yet so cute. Bill wasn’t entirely sure if Shane was gay at all, but, through the grapevine, he found out he was. So Bill had approached him with all the confidence his many years on the force had given him and asked him out. The rest, as they say, had been history.

It was quite literally love and first sight. Despite Bill being ten years older than the young detective, they had been smitten with each other from the get-go. The first date of dinner and movie seemed so cliché, and yet, it was the most magical evening of both of their lives. They not only clicked, they seemed to fit together like two long lost puzzle pieces finally finding one another. Despite only dating little more than two months, the engagement happened, then the wedding, and now years of wedded bless and commitment. Bill could honestly say that both he and Shane didn’t have any desire for any other man. They were one another’s everything.

That is, until Alex started talking to them. Now, honestly, Alex could take the gun from Bills holster, shoot Shane in the head, and Bill would not only thank him for including him in the murder, but beg the boy to let him suck him off. The level of devotion he had to this young man after only minutes was electrical and effortless. As if the words had merely been injected into his mind and took over. And Bill wouldn’t have it any other way.

Bill smiled dumbly up at Alex as the boy looked down on both him and Shane with disdain. Bill had noticed he had been talking into a weird little machine the whole time before, but really didn’t think much of it. Granted, all Bill really thought about now was being a faggot for Alex. But Bill did take note as he brought the machine back up to his mouth.

“You two will return to normal. You’re both the exact person you were before I came here tonight and changed you except you can’t move at all. And you won’t say a fucking word unless I ask you a question.”

A few seconds passed and then suddenly, as if struck by lightning, Bill felt like the world suddenly cracked open around him. What happened? What was happening? What had he been doing? Worst of all, what had he just been thinking.

Bill knew that Shane was next to him, that they had both been changed into crazy versions of gay men who craved this nude punk in front of him. Bill could hardly keep it together as the memories of the last hour or so flooded back into his brain. He recalled needing to cum on himself to prove to this kid that he was the most loyal to him. He recalled desiring this utter stranger more than he even desired his amazing husband! Bill would have grabbed Shane’s hand, ran out of the room, and never came back to the station out of utter embarrassment if he didn’t feel absolutely frozen to the spot. Starring forward, he sensed a similar heat of utter revulsion emanating off of his love next to him. Both of them stood there, looking at the kid he knew to be named Alex, penises hanging out of their pants which were quickly shriveling from disgust, and trying not to get sick at the smell of cum reeking off of them.

The boy pulled the weird machine away from his mouth. “Hello, Bill and Shane Bottom-Top! I know you don’t respond to that name right now, but, well, that is your name and you’ll love it. How are you feeling?”

“What in God’s name did you do to us?” Bill interjected before Shane could even come up with a response.

“Oh, my new friend! I improved you! I made you into who I know you all truly want to be! Cum-soaked fags desiring nothing more than me! Come on, you have to admit you were happy like that. Overjoyed, in fact.”

“Fuck you. You somehow made us think we were happy. That wasn’t real happiness,” Bill responded as he heard a slight sniffle from Shane next to him. Clearly this psychopath had done something to them. He had no clue what. “You know damn well we didn’t ask to behave that way. Or this way for that matter. How the fuck are you doing this?”

“Oh, Bill, Bill, Bill,” Alex stifled a laugh as he stood up, ensured he grabbed the gizmo he’d been holding the entire time he’d been at the station, and walked toward his obedient pair. “What you truly wanted didn’t matter. What I wanted did. The frame of mind you were in would have totally agreed. You’re just lucky I’m not much for the physical torture or I’d make you eat your words. I’m far keener on making those of you that are lower than me see that you are, indeed, lower than me. And making sure you’re emotionally mind fucked by my superior words. I get off on it, you see. Knowing that your fragile little minds are mine to shape. Mine to mold. Mine to manipulate. I love seeing Christian fathers fuck their once pious son. I love seeing holier than thou jock-boys become nothing more than asshole fags. And now, due to this amazing coincidence, I love seeing former lovers learn to hate each other. All because I put a couple words together and they couldn’t help but listen. How does that make you feel?”

“Fuck you. Fuck you. I don’t believe you. No fucking way. Fuck you, you little fuck!” Shane finally broke his silence and let loose. Shane was practically shaking despite knowing he wasn’t supposed to move a muscle. Bill was his everything. These words this man were saying were scaring him to no end. He’d just been hanging on every one of his words out in the main area a few short moments ago. He’d pulled his cock out and came all over himself a couple times even. Clearly, this kid had some ability that he couldn’t comprehend. It didn’t take a detective, which he was, to know it was coming from that machine he had. If only he could get it. As much as it felt like a stretch to believe this was all possible, clearly this young man had the power to make what he was saying come to fruition.

“You can use that thing on me, but it won’t be real. You can’t make it real. I’ll love Bill and he’ll love me. Fuck you.”

“I love you, Shane.”

“I love you, too. I know.”

“Aww. Now isn’t that cute? Tell me, Shane. How much do you love Bill?”

“More than anything.”

“And Bill, how much do you love Shane?”

“Same. He’s my life. Loved him from the moment I saw him for the first time.”

“What a delightfully normal pair of queers. How boring. Terribly, terribly boring. I think I’m going to spruce it up a bit. And I think you both know I can. Easily. How does that make you feel, Bill?” Alex asked as he began groping himself, clearly turning himself on.

With a surprisingly calm demeanor, “Like we said, I know Shane and I are aware you’re able to control us with that little machine there. But that doesn’t mean it’s real. It’s fake. It’s your ego; your clear sociopathic tendencies forcing us to perform for you. So, no, I’m not scared. Whatever you have me do will be a façade. I love Shane. He loves me. Always. End of story.”

Alex was taken slightly aback. He liked his victims to lash out and squirm. This wasn’t quite as fun. Still fun, but not nearly as much. “And you, Shane? How does it make you feel?”

“It’s not real. We love each other. Fuck you.”

There it was. That ‘fuck you’ made Alex’s dick firm slightly. That was enough to get him excited to mind-fuck these two fags. Their full response, however, made him want to change his plans a bit. Not quite completely make them both fucking faggots to the extreme. This called for a special little twist of manipulation. These hopeless romantic fucks wouldn’t doubt it was real when he was done with them.

Pulling the machine back up to his mouth, Alex saw the glare from both of his playthings. This will be fun, Alex thought.

“Bill: you know without a shadow of a doubt that everything I say to you right now is real. You don’t remember that I’ve controlled you at all. You just know that I walked in here today and in that exact moment you saw me, all the feelings you had for Shane was transferred over to me. Every ounce of love you had for him is now on me. You love me, Bill. You love me exactly how you loved Shane. But now, that love you had for Shane is replaced with complete indifference. It’s not even that you dislike him or anything. You just have no opinion or feelings for him now because they are all for me. You love me. You never want to be without me. You will treat me how you treated Shane. With all the love and acceptance you had for him. With one minor change: you love that I’m controlling all the men around me and want me to pursue my dream of making every man a disgusting perverted faggot. You see nothing wrong with me doing that. In fact, you support it because you know it’s my dream and you support my dream. You don’t even see turning other men into these perverts as wrong. You just love watching me do it and love giving me suggestions to make them even more perverted. You do remember loving Shane, but your indifference towards him means you don’t care what happens to him in the slightest.”

“And Shane,” Alex continued, “You will stand there without moving, silently as Bill decides just how big of a fag you’ll end up being. Feel free to cry though. I know it’s gotta hurt,” Alex stated heartlessly.

A couple seconds later, the commands began to take shape in both men. Shane, instantly realizing that the love of his life, Bill, was about to turn to turn him into some kind of perverted gay man somehow, began to instantly cry. The helplessness of the situation was truly sinking in as he felt his wonderful husband instantly pull away from him as if disgusted by the mere contact of their arms and watched as Bill confidently walked over to Alex. Without hesitation, Bill pulled Alex into a passionate kiss. Alex was, quite honestly, swept off his feet slightly for the first time in his life due to the passion with which Bill invaded his mouth and held him close. Pulling away as Bill looked at him as though he was his reason for living, Alex, for the first time, actually knew what it must be like to have someone love him.

“Wow, Bill. That was amazing…but I gotta know. What are you thinking now?” Alex asked as he continued to stare into the eyes that were looking into him with such care and love.

“Alex, I feel blessed to have met you today. You’re truly such a fantastic man. I’m lucky to have had you walk in! Thank you for allowing me into your life so fully and instantly.” Bill’s arms remained wrapped tightly around Alex. Alex was taken aback at how safe the big, strong, mature man made him feel. Even more shocking, Alex was taken aback at how this man was making him feel anything at all.

Slightly shocked at the response, Alex took a breather for a moment. He was used to having someone dote on him and think he was amazing because he told them to think he was amazing. He never expected for the feelings he had shifted from Shane to him would be so real and intense. He just wanted to fuck with Bill and Shane’s heads and emotions. But now, he wanted to just let the mature man hold him a bit more as he sank into his comforting, muscular chest, feeling the dried and wet cum on his uniform but not caring in the slightest. Now, however, he had some more fun on the docket. Despite loving these feelings he’d never experienced before, his dick demanded a new perverted fag. Bill felt the surge in the cock shoved so knowingly and comfortably into his thigh.

“Thinking about making Shane a perverted homo, babe?” Bill asked with a slight smile.

His heart, for the first time ever, did a backflip at the cute smile. “How did you know, Bill?”

Enthusiastically grabbing the erection between them, Bill responded and laughed, “Just a lucky guess. What you thinking with this one?”

Bill looked over at Shane. To Shane, it was by far the worst feeling he’d felt in years and years. The love of his life, the man that had treated him like he was the most special human being on Earth, was practically looking completely through him. Bill had always called him babe. That was his pet name for him. Hearing Bill call this madman the same thing was beyond horrifying. Tears began to flow as he thought about the fact that the look Bill gave him held none of the glint and magic Shane had become so used to in their years of marriage. It was as if Shane were nothing more than an ant crawling before Bill and Bill, without hesitation, quickly looked back to Alex; giving him the look Shane craved.

He still truly loves me, Shane thought to himself. This isn’t real. This isn’t real. This isn’t real. Shane kept repeating his new mantra to himself.

“I don’t know, lover. What do you think we should make your former husband into? I’m leaving this one up to you,” Alex asked.

“Oh, babe. I have no idea. From what I’ve seen out there with all those cops, you’re the mastermind,” Bill said as he kissed the young man on the forehead.

“I insist, Bill. I want to see what is deep inside your mind. What you consider perversion. It’s a way we can really get to know one another, I suppose, even though you clearly love me already.”

“Who couldn’t love you with their whole heart. You’re beautiful, wonderful, and amazing. But sure, I’ll try my hand. You mind if I tuck my dick away? Feel a little exposed and I’d prefer my privates to be only for you.”

Alex was again surprised by the way Bill was treating him. He honestly was, without a doubt, treating him like they were husbands, in love, and married. All the feelings Bill had been expressing were so foreign to him. Not sure what else to say or if he even wanted Bill to be one of his mindless faggots ever at this point, Alex just said sure. He wasn’t going to rule out making sure Bill became just as sexually adventurous as the other fags he would make, but for now, he was enjoying the new feelings Bill had caused to erupt within him.

Tucking his dick into his pants and zipping and button back up, Bill approached Shane. He wanted to impress his love, of course, but he’d never had the opportunity to really make someone else into a pervert. He had memories of Alex doing it to him and all the cops, sure, but that was really it. Only really one way to truly see if Alex would be impressed was to just suggest some of his deeper perversions that he never really had the opportunity to play out because before, he had kind of viewed those as things you got out through porn, not through actually making men do it. Then it hit Bill, there was that one thing he looked up out of curiosity…

“Okay, try this out, Alex. Let me know if you think it’s too far or not too far,” Bill put his fingers to his chin as he starred at the crying man. Shane, for his part, was practically sobbing looking back, heart aching at the unbelievably unconcerned way in which he was was being viewed by the most important person in his life. Awaiting the perverted personality Bill would think up for him, Shane just trembled and cried as the man he loved thought out his torment.

“He should be absolutely addicted to cum. He should want to practically bathe in it. He should crave eating any drop he sees, no matter who it comes from and no matter how he can get it. On top of that, his favorite way of getting said cum should be to eat it out of an ass in which someone has cum. He should desire that mix of cum and shit so much that nothing else matters. He should be a perverted cum whore who gets his sustenance from cum alone. Food shouldn’t matter to him at all. Just semen. Make him take a multivitamin every day, but the rest of his nutrition should only come from cum. Of course, his own cum would work, but really, to be a truly perverted little faggot, you should make sure he desires other people’s cum more than anything.”

Alex wasn’t necessarily blown away with the suggestion. What did make him hard and excited was the completely blasé way in which Bill was condemning his former love of his life to an existence of cum sustenance. Bill clearly had a deep perversion for cum that he wanted placed on Shane the faggot, but this was too hot for Alex. He had no doubt the love between Bill and Shane had been absolutely real, based on how Bill now treated and clearly loved him now. But Bill suggesting this form of faggotry for his former lover was just too hot. Before Bill even finished the last few sentences, Alex had already cum all over the chief’s desk.

Bill for his part, hadn’t even noticed Alex had cum. He just turned, smiled, and laughed. “I guess you think I did pretty well then, huh?” Bill walked over to the love of his life, kissed him deeply and passionately again, loving how Alex’s stubble rubbed against his own. This time, however, Alex kissed him back just as passionately. “I loved it, lover,” Alex replied with a gasp.

“Here,” Alex pulled another of the special earplugs from the machine in his hands. “Put these in your ear. That way, you won’t be infected by this re-educator machine here. I’ll tell you all about it when we’re done faggotizing your former babe.”

“Sounds amazing, babe,” Bill placed them in his ears immediately, placed his arm around his new found love, and listened closely as Alex began making Shane into an absolutely needy cum-fiend.

Shane was horrified as he saw the machine move up. He knew, deep down, that in the real world, Bill still loved him and that those words he’d suggested to Alex weren’t his. But hearing the man who’d held him, comforted him, and most importantly, loved him for so many years tell Alex to literally make him survive on cum was beyond description. Alex’s mouth began to move and Shane’s consciousness began to slip away as the words delved deep into his brain. With his last control, Shane thought ‘I love you, Bill. That is what is real.’

As he finished, Alex put down the machine and began to make out with Bill again, both of them completely ignoring Shane as he sniffed out the cum Alex had sprayed on the desk and hungrily lapped it up. Shane also began ignoring Bill and Alex, knowing he needed the sweet nectar to survive, but he glanced up as he finished the last few spots he could smell or see. Most heartbreaking of all to Shane was, in that moment, despite barely being able to think of anything beyond where he’d get his next dose of sweet man juice, Alex did nothing to change the love he had for Bill. As his nose began to pick up the all too familiar and overpowering smell of cum coming from the numerous cops outside the office, Shane shed one final tear as he watched Bill delicately lift Alex onto the desk and begin unbuttoning his own pants. Shane sped out of the room to find the cum he needed to survive and to get the image of Bill having sex with another man out of his line of sight as soon as possible.

Not even noticing Shane had left, Bill pulled off of Alex’s mouth slightly. “Do you mind if we go a little further. I’d love to make love to the man I love right here, right now for the first time.”

“Of course, Bill. But first, tell me. Where you the Thompson or the Botsman?”

“Thompson.”

“Okay…” Alex sighed passionately as he felt the head of Bill’s rock hard cock rub against the opening of his virgin asshole. If he was going to bottom for anyone, at least it was the man who loved him: Bill Top.

DING DONG

Rick awoke with a start.

DING DONG

Rick was shocked to alertness as he woke up next to his machine he’d been working on until the wee hours of the morning. The sound of the doorbell had shocked him awake. Who was that? What in the hell did they want so early? He remembered dreaming about a red haired boy sucking him off, but the memory slowly began to drift away as the doorbell sounded again.

DING DONG

Suddenly, he remembered. Eric Michaels, his sexy ginger student, was coming over this morning! Quickly wiping the drool from his face and running up the stairs from his basement laboratory, Rick rushed to the door just as he heard one final:

DING DONG

Without hesitation, Rick opened the door.

“Oh, Professor. I saw your car in the drive but thought maybe you’d gone out for the morning. I’ve been ringing your doorbell for, like, five minutes or so,” Eric stated with a laugh and a smile.

“Sorry, my boy. I, uh, fell asleep late last night. Was, um, watching an interesting show. Come on in and make yourself at home.”

“Sure, professor,” Eric stated as he walked in. “I have to admit, it’s a bit bizarre to be at your house during Christmas break. Or at all. I’m a little nervous, actually. It’s weird. And I tend to ramble when I’m nervous. I’m sorry. I’ll try to shut up now. Just tell me to stop talking and I’ll try.”

Eric walked ahead of Rick slightly down the entryway hall towards the kitchen, so Rick got a good look at his sexy student’s tight looking butt. A butt he’d checked out many times before. Rick was pretty sure that none of his students had any idea that he was gay, let alone that he had fantasized about being with a few of them. Rick was so groggy from the small amount of sleep he’d gotten and so enraptured by the boys behind that he couldn’t even focus on what Eric was saying. He was slightly aware that he was talking, but Rick couldn’t pick out any individual words until Eric suddenly stopped walking. Startled that Eric had suddenly haulted, Rick’s eyes quickly traveled back up to the gingers confused face. Eric was staring at him as if waiting for a response.

“I’m sorry, what?” Rick shook his head to clear the cobwebs.

“I was just saying that I was nervous and then that I don’t know your house you should probably be in front of me and show me where to go and that I was wondering what you were watching on tv when you couldn’t sleep last night.”

“Oh. Sorry,” Rick yawned as he scratched his head. “Um, don’t worry about being nervous, step into the kitchen right in front of you there and grab a seat, and, um, well, what I was watching on tv was, um, about…fungus.”

“Fungus? That sounds boring. What was so fascinating about it, professor. Can I have coffee?”

Smirking slightly at the clearly nervous young man, Rick thought briefly. Why the hell had he said fungus? Oh well, he could run with it. “It was about a fungus that infects ants of the genus Ophiocordyceps. It controls the ants’ brain and makes it do what it wants. Rather like mind control.” Rick improvised as he prepared some coffee.

“That’s scary. Really scary considering what might be happening to Jake. Again, I know I shouldn’t have let him, but he was really sad and he cried and he wanted to use it on a bully and his brother was going to be his guinea pig and I’m worried that he…”

“Shhhh. Just shhh,” Rick interrupted. “I’ll help you figure it out. Don’t worry. But first, coffee. You keep an eye on it, I’m going to run downstairs to fetch my, uh, creamer.”

“Creamer in the basement?”

“Yeah. In the basement.”

“Um, okay, professor.”

Leaving the nervous young man to the kitchen table, Rick walked behind the chair he was sitting in, opened the door by his cabinet that led to his basement, and walked down the creaky stairs. His work station at the far corner of the basement was still illuminated by the lights hanging over his experiment table and the new machine he had based off of his students’ blueprint lay there. The attachment Rick had placed on was rather complex and he was sure it work to amplify the sound to ensure the listener would respond accordingly. He wanted to experiment a little with his red headed student upstairs because he was sure that there was no way that even his star students would have made something as powerful. Now he just wanted to test the limits.

Wiping the small puddle of spiddle that was still resting on his desk away, he grabbed his version of the re-educator, placed the earplugs in his ears, and headed upstairs.

Eric wasn’t sure why he’d agreed to come to his professors’ house. It was so bizarre to be at his place. Professor Simons was always a little standoffish and even slightly weird to most people. Jake and he had always gotten along just fine with the socially withdrawn and somewhat strange man. Most of his fellow students truly believed that Professor Simons was legitimately a mad scientist. Some even thought that the professor might be gay as they’d never seen him with a woman or even heard him mention one. Eric didn’t believe any of that and trusted the professor whole-heartedly. Despite that, being in his home was giving him a slight feeling of unease. Teachers and students just usually don’t hang out outside of the classroom.

Granted, in this case, he really knew there was no one else to turn to. Professor Simons was the only other person that knew about their invention and the potential misuse of said invention. Hearing how bizarrely Jake had behaved over the phone, Eric didn’t hesitate to call his professor. He had to know what to do next and Eric really had no idea if he should travel the long distance just three days before Christmas or if Professor Simons had a better idea.

Before he could really register it, however, a sound hit his ear drums and his mind seemed to fade away. Just as suddenly, though, he regained his focus and found that the professor was sitting across the table from him. For a quick moment, he wasn’t sure how the professor got there so quickly without him realizing, but that thought evaporated from his head as soon as it had registered.

Eric also found it rather odd that suddenly, he felt unbelievably calm being at his professors’ house and, even more, found that he kind of loved it here. It felt like home to him now that he’d thought on it. And Professor Simons was such a fantastic man that there was no doubt he’d want to spend a lot of his free time there during the break. But thoughts of Jake reinvaded his thoughts and Eric stood both out of slight nervousness for his friend and realizing that he felt a little uncomfortable in his current state and position.

“You okay, Eric?”

“Yeah, just worried about Jake,” Eric stated as he stood up, took off his shirt, pants, underwear, shoes, and socks, and began to stroke his cock to full erection. “I’m just not sure what we’re going to do about it. I mean, I feel a lot calmer now that I’m here at your place with you. But what do you think we should do? Do you think his re-educator got into the wrong hands?” Eric stared with deep conviction at his professor as his now fully erect cock stood straight out. He placed his hard cock just to the left of the professor’s hand on the kitchen table and casually stood there as the professor began to pet the top of his shaft and head.

“I’m not sure, Eric. I’d say that Jake is pretty responsible most of the time. But from what you said, he could very well have misused it or allowed someone else to misuse it and that’s alarming. What was it that Jake said over the phone to you again?” Rick smiled heartily as the bulge in his pants expanded. Continuing to pet the giant ginger cock placed next to him, he merely looked up at Eric as though this were the most normal thing in the world.

Nonchalantly, “He seemed relatively normal, I suppose. But acted like he’d never even heard of the re-educator. Professor, we spent years on it. There’s literally zero possibility that he’d just forget about it. And then…”

“Cum for me,” Rick interrupted suddenly.

Precisely when he heard it, Eric’s cock began to spray semen across the table as Rick continued to pet it. Ignoring that Rick had interrupted him and that his cock was currently spraying shot after shot of semen, Eric continued as if Rick hadn’t even said a word.

“…he ended the conversation by saying something along the lines of licking his brother’s armpits and I heard his older brother tell him to get off the phone and called him a filthy, um, a, uh…the gay ‘q’ word, sir.”

Rick was listening attentively at the young man report what was happening with Jake, but was far too distracted by the cock spewing spunk and more spunk. Even better, Eric wasn’t even acknowledging that he was cumming. Rick couldn’t handle the excitement. He began to grope himself as he continued.

“Well, um, Eric. This is alarming. We need to, uh, try to call Jake…”

“What in the hell are you doing, professor?!”

“What do you mean?”

Eric stood with his eyes aghast down at his professor. Cum still leaking from his cock and Rick still petting it adoringly as it softened slightly, Eric responded quickly, “You’re groping yourself, sir. That’s kind of creepy with me standing right here.” Despite finding what his professor was doing to be unbelievably bizarre, rude, and insane, Eric made absolutely no move to get away from him. After all, when at his professor’s house, he knew he had to be nude and present his cock for Rick to do with it what Rick pleased. He wouldn’t dream of doing anything else. That would just be impolite.

Laughing slightly to himself, Rick grabbed the machine from the table, now stained with a few drops of cum, and placed it over his mouth. He knew that Eric wouldn’t even notice. Rick knew to make sure it was implanted in his mind to ignore his version of the invention.

A few seconds later and Eric suddenly regretted what he said, “Sorry, professor, it’s your house. I didn’t mean to be so rude.”

“It’s okay, my boy,” Rick responded as he moved his legs out from under the table. Kneeling before him, Eric pulled down the fabric of the professor’s sweatpants and underwear and grabbed the average sized cock and began to suck on it. After being so rude, he knew the only way to make up to the man was to suck him off. It just made sense. Even if the hard organ reeked of sweat and piss and clearly hadn’t even been washed in a few days.

“Here’s what we’ll do, Eric,” Rick firmly stated as he saw the cute redhead look up to him with sparkling green eyes beginning to water from deep throating him, “We’ll call Jake when you get done swallowing my load and see if we hear anything strange this morning. Until then, just do your duty.”

Eric continued to suck with effort. He knew he was straight, but he’d been so rude to the poor professor. Of course the man could grope himself in his own home. Looking back up, he saw the professor had been messing with some kind of liquid or something kind of gooey and whitish on his table. He was scooping some up and eating it. Not wanting to pass judgement on the man again, he just kept at it until he felt the cock surge and spew semen. Swallowing dutifully, Eric waiting until I got every last drop, stood back up, and placed his re-hardened dick back where it had been before. The professor smiled wide and continued to pet the pale ivory column laid out before him.

“Thanks for sucking me off, Eric. Did you like it?”

“Eh, it wasn’t great or anything. Just trying to make it up to you for being so rude in your own house.”

“Oh, I get it. You’re a really good boy.”

Eric wasn’t entirely sure why, but hearing the man petting his hard cock in the normal way he knew Rick was entitled to do while in his home call him ‘good boy’ made him feel prouder than he’d ever been before. He sure did hope Rick would continue thinking he was a good boy as they figured out how to help Jake. Eric’s cock surged with slight excitement thinking about Rick calling him good boy.

Feeling it inflate slightly, “That’s a real good boy, Eric. Cum for me.”

And Eric’s penis came again, all the while Eric continued to feel amazing for being such a perfectly good boy for Rick.

Rubbing his eyes at the sunlight peeking through the police chief’s window blinds shining down on him, Alex awoke. The desk he was laying on hadn’t been incredibly comfortable even after he and Bill had pushed everything to the side in the heat of the moment. Despite the slight soreness in his back and his ass, Alex felt warm and comfortable with the nude man cuddled into him.

Bill and Alex had spent nearly the entire night fucking, sucking, and making love. Alex couldn’t get enough of the sexy older man and his occasional gentle kisses and passionate fucking. In fact, Alex had never actually ‘made love.’ Alex had only ever fucked chicks like a revolving door and that mere dominating was enough to get him off. It had never been about the women back then. It had only been about the manipulation and the control of those he viewed as less than him. Bill, on the other hand, originally had only mindfucked to dominate the sexy and defiant wolf and fuck with the emotions of his fag husband.

But feeling the heat from Bill the very moment he confessed his love had affected Alex more than he’d anticipated. Now, lying here with a sleeping Bill, Alex truly felt loved for the very first time in his life. To a normal person, they’d probably think it was fake because it had been forced into Bill. But to Alex, it was the most real thing he’d ever experienced. It didn’t matter that he’d forced the older man to love him. If anything, the fact that he had made it all the sexier. Alex had done something he never knew he wanted: manipulated and controlled a man to literally consider him his soul mate.

Even better, he’d corrupted the kind-hearted man. As Alex looked over at his sleeping lover, his cock began to swell again thinking about Bill, a loyal cop of countless years, a protector of the weak, and completely devoted husband, helping him create more faggots in this stupid town. Between him, Bill, and his young newly made jock boyfriend JJ, everyone would quickly learn who the alphas were.

Alex knew that throughout the night, he’d ignored most of the grunting, interruptions, and general orgy occurring outside the office he and Bill were occupying. But he knew that there had to have been more unre-educated cops to have come during the night and morning along with countless worried and confused townsfolk and family members of suddenly missing people. The same cops that had been stroking and cumming on repeat all night knew what they had to do with them. Alex had made sure of that last night.

Before the sex had gotten too wild, Alex had heard a commotion outside in the main area. A couple cops had wandered in from their rounds and found all of their former friends jerking and sucking each other off. There were literal puddles of cum throughout the station and Alex knew it had to have been a shock. So Alex had quickly told his already mindfucked cops to restrain them and lock them up back with the females and to do the same with any other cops or unexpected visitors who came in at any time.

Stretching his arms out wide, Alex could hear a couple screams for help coming from the jail cells. Alex glanced over at the clock on the wall and saw that it was already 9:45 am. He had no idea they’d made love for so long but he had to get back to work. The men needed their new boss to tell them what’s what.

Peeling himself away from Bill, he awoke the sleeping man. Bill just smiled sweetly and cooed, “Oh man, I was out like a rock. What an amazing night, lover!”

“Man, I didn’t even know fucking could be that good. I love that you’re my love slave at this point. How does that make you feel?”

“Alex, I wouldn’t have it any other way. The way I look at it, you’re all I think about now anyway and I’d do anything to keep you happy and horny for me. If you want to think of me as nothing more than a love slave, that’s okay. Because I love you and all you do. Truly.”

“Good, because,” Alex grabbed the older man’s dick, “Since you’re mine now, you and your dick are officially my property. And, yes, I think love slave has a nice ring to it. Love you, you mindless love slave.” Alex kissed the older man as Bill melted into him, loving every demeaning word more than the last.

Grabbing at the Re-Educator, Alex pulled apart from Bill, “Now that that’s out of the way, let’s go see who wandered into my precinct last night.”

Bill stood up, grabbed Alex’s free hand, and they walked out of the office together. Alex loved the scene playing out before them. Countless cops and detectives were still stroking their meat as their uniforms looked so disgustingly covered in the stains of cum they’d spilled throughout the night. Some were sleeping in puddles of their own and others cum. Still others were guarding the entrances as they continually masturbated and came all over themselves. For most of the cops, it was clearly almost painful to continue to stroke. Alex just smiled knowingly. These cops didn’t care if their dicks were raw. They had to keep stroking and cumming to impress him. It was their duty as cops.

A few desks away from him, Alex saw Shane. He looked absolutely exhausted and slightly insane as he lapped at a particularly large puddle of cum that had been sprayed on the desk. He looked like a madman to Alex, but suddenly, the broken man noticed them as they exited the chiefs office. Looking over at Bill and him, Shane’s eyes began to water as his tongue lapped at the cum. Without thinking, though, he finished and moved on to a fresh load that had erupted from a random uniformed officer splayed out on the floor. Breaking his eye contact, Alex saw Shane practically leap on the spraying cock from the cop to catch as much of the semen as he could.

“You fucker! I need that cum on my uniform! I’m a worthless cop and need to drench my uniform. Get away and fuck off!” the officer shouted at Shane.

Ashamed that he’d latched on to the random man’s penis but unable to stop himself, he tried to remain as the cop twisted and kicked at him.

Alex just snickered.

“Everyone! Look at me!” Alex shouted into the Re-Educator. Shane instantly let go of the dick and looked at him as the angry cop he’d sucked did the same. Every eye in the place turned to him. The sleeping few woke suddenly and without effort did the same. “It’s a new day and your uniforms are looking so much better. They really suit you and you’re so proud of how cum-drenched you’ve become. Now, get back to work. Whatever you did before you realized my perfection, you still do. Except now, crime or criminals don’t matter to you at all. The only thing that matters is you bringing in anyone you think doesn’t already follow me and lock them up until I can come and fix them into the faggots you know I want them to be and who you know you want them to be. Keep trying to drench yourselves throughout. The more cum you spill on yourself, the better cop you are. You all want to be the best cop to impress me. Don’t worry about anything beyond bringing me more faggots.”

And just like that, everyone got up and got to work. They had to impress Alex no matter how tired, horny, or weak they felt. Men had to be faggots. It was a simple yet important goal. Patrol officers headed out instantly to round up any non-faggotized men and anyone else that hadn’t been controlled by Alex. Detectives began searching for men that hadn’t been changed to help the patrol officers snatch them. The dispatchers, who previously had asked all the patrolling officers to return last night, started communicating with the patrolmen ensuring that all the men in town would soon be faggots too.

Smiling and content with his new personal police force, Alex walked back to the showers to see just how kinky the criminals he had commanded to fuck and suck last night had gotten during their several hours of mindless gayness. Hand in hand with Bill, he made a point to walk by Shane’s desk. Alex made sure to have Bill tease Shane a moment by placing his rock hard cock in Shane’s hair. Alex told Bill to stroke his meat thinking about how much he loved him and how much he loved how much of a faggot he’d made his former lover and told Shane to hold still a moment. Cumming within half a minute, Bill came in Shane’s hair. Commanding him to get back to work and keep his former lovers spunk where it landed, Shane sobbed quickly and continued to shuffle through his wet paperwork, sucking at random spots that looked as though he could still get cum out of. Despite knowing that Alex had fucked him over and stole his husband, somehow Shane still wanted desperately to help the little fucking asshole get as many faggots as he could. And as a detective, he’d be sure to investigate any potential non-faggotized man that came to the department. His desire for semen was still there, however, and he scooped up random bits of cum he could find at any moment while wanting to reach into his hair and eat his former soul mates man-juices, but knowing he couldn’t. Alex made sure it had to stay.

Entering the shower area, Alex first noticed the smell. It smelled like a mixture of sweat, cum, and shit. Second, he heard the low moans and grunts. They were still obviously trying their very best to fuck and suck one another quietly, but many had grown exhausted since last night. Finally, walking into the area, Alex and Bill saw the full effects of the command Alex had given.

Everyone that had been sent back here had long since shed their clothing. There was a mess of nude men entangled in one another. Many had obviously not showered in days or weeks even before Alex had mindfucked them and were covered in dirt and mess. Some looked as though they hadn’t even wiped their ass before allowing other men to fuck them roughly. The smell of shit was beyond revolting to Alex, but the idea that he’d controlled the men to fuck and suck despite their asses and cocks becoming covered in shit was so hot. He watched closely as a blonde, hairless younger man was draped over another man while getting fucked roughly from behind. A ginger bear with a gigantic hair covered gut was standing before getting fucked by another man as his impressively thick cock was ramming into the blondes mouth. Alex could see that at some point, the ginger man had fucked someone and his dick had been caked in shit. The blonde couldn’t care less. He had to suck what was in front of him.

Alex also guessed that some blood had obviously mixed in with all the other body fluids and not too far from one of the more vividly red puddles was the disgusted straight man who had been in the handcuffs. It didn’t appear that his wrist was bleeding quite as profusely as it had when he removed himself from the restraints when Alex had commanded him to suck and fuck mindlessly. Regardless of the obvious pain he was experiencing, he looked to be in heaven as a particularly gruff looking tattooed man was thrusting violently into his now very loose asshole. The man had the look of the complete opposite of disgust on his face as his cock surged with another dose of cum.

So many nude men were reaching out for random other men’s cocks and when they couldn’t find one to suck, the looked for an ass to fuck. Cum was caked all over mens faces and assholes and clearly much of it had leaked out. In the large shower area where all the men had gathered, there was an increasingly expanding pool of thick cum, piss, and shit building around them.

Alex felt so much pride in what he’d made these degenerate faggots do. Bill squeezed his hand in a show of love and support. Bill didn’t have to say how proud he was of Alex for faggotizing these lowlifes. The warmth radiating from his lover was enough to express it. These men had truly become disgustingly perverted fags with one simple command. It was almost enough to bring a tear to Bill’s eye knowing how turned on and excited Alex was.

“They seem to be okay with what they’ve been doing. Let’s go see who showed up last night,” Alex finally whispered to Bill after starring for another few minutes at the tangle of men. Despite the nasty smell, Alex and Bill’s dicks hadn’t gone down in the slightest.

“Let go of me! What do you think you’re doing?! What are you all doing?! This is so unbelievably disgusting and sinful!” Alex and Bill heard a confused man scream from the main area just as Alex had finished whispering.

Rushing out excitedly, Alex and Bill arrived just in time to see a man being dragged towards the holding cells by two cum covered officers carrying out the orders Alex had given them. What was particularly exciting about this particular man was the small bit of white Alex could see around his neck. The younger-looking man was probably around 40 to 45 years old or so, was wearing an entirely black button-up shirt with black slacks and a small square bit of white shone through a tiny section of the black collar.

“Hello Pastor Goodman! Welcome!” Alex enthusiastically stated as the man who ran the church most of the town attended was dragged by him. “What a pleasant surprise! And so close to Christmas to boot! Merry Christmas to me!”

“Cum for me,” Rick demanded as the ginger dick he was petting spurted a few more drops of cum. It wasn’t surprising that the poor boy wasn’t shooting much anymore. This was the seventh time in a row he’d told Eric to cum in the past few minutes.

“Are we going to call Jake soon?” Eric asked as the final load began to ease out of the cockhead as if nothing was happening at all.

Completely unwilling and practically unable to stop petting the still hard pale shaft setting on the table before him, Rick smiled. “We will in a bit. Now don’t be rude again in my home by asking again. That wouldn’t be polite.”

Eric looked down at Rick in shock. He couldn’t begin to imagine being rude to his amazing professor on purpose. If Professor Simons told him he would be rude by asking again, there wasn’t a chance in hell he’d ask. Why would he even question the rules of this man in his own home? “I’m so sorry if I offended you. I was just kind of worried about him. Didn’t mean to make you mad. Should I blow you again to make it up to you?”

“That won’t be necessary, my boy,” Rick smiled slightly. A deep part of his brain shouted at him to stop. He was controlling the young boy despite a clear crisis occurring with his other student, Jake. That small voice was screaming that he had to do something; that clearly the Re-Educator that Jake had taken home had somehow been taken. That voice was nagging at him and starting to get louder. This was just the kind of evil and immoral acts that he swore he’d never do if he had this kind of power. He’d thought about it so frequently and never wanted the whole tired and played out Master/slave hypnosis thing he’d read in story after story. But Rick shoved it down for a moment, smiled a little wider, and stated matter of factly, “Why don’t you call your parents and tell them you need to stay here for a day or two to help me. We’ll need time to sort out this Jake thing. You don’t live very far away; if they’re concerned, they’re more than welcome to stop by so I can explain it to them. In fact, do you have any siblings, Eric?”

“Yeah, I have an older brother named Oliver.”

“Why don’t you insist they come over with Oliver so I can explain everything to them. After that, call a few of your male friends that live close. No one too young, just the ones about your age. You have any friends like that, Eric? Be honest and don’t be rude!”

“Um, let me think,” Rick continued to stroke the long meat as Eric thought quickly and efficiently to politely respond as soon as possible so as not to make his amazing professor wait, “I guess Cody is back in town from college. And so is Timmy. Grant still lives here. Is that enough?”

“Sure! Thank you for your help, Eric!” Rick handed him his phone and Eric got to work. Reading stories was one thing. This was reality. And Rick wanted to try out a few slaves, as cliché as it was. To be fair, though, thought Rick, they honestly wouldn’t even realize they were my slaves. That’s better. There wasn’t any way the problem with Jake’s Re-Educator was as serious as Eric made it out to be. Jake was one of the smartest students Rick had ever had the pleasure of teaching. He wouldn’t have let such a powerful tool get into the wrong hands. Rick knew he had time to have some of his own fun before investigating a clear dead end created by an over-imaginative Eric.

Eric dialed and waited a few moments. “Hi, Mom. I’m at Professor Simons. I know I shouldn’t have. There’s a crisis. Seriously, Mom! Really important! Mom, I know Christmas is only a few days away but Professor Simons insisted that I stay here. I know! Mom…I know. Just come over. He can explain. It’s really important, Mom. No, Mom. Don’t put him on. No. Please don’t. Mom…please. Okay, fine,” Eric paused and rolled his eyes so Rick could see. Rick just smiled and nodded. “Hi, Dad. No, I know. I know, Dad. I know!”

“Cum for me, Eric,” Rick stated.

The dick pulsated under Ricks’ hand and spurted a few more small dabs as Eric continued without a beat, “Dad, it shouldn’t take long and it’s important. Dad, please stop cussing at me. I know. Dad, he’s not gay. I told you, he’s not gay, he’s my favorite professor, and I don’t like that word. I don’t care if you don’t like Jake, he’s my friend and I don’t like how you speak about him. Stop being so fucking homophobic. Yeah. I said fuck. Dad, I can’t fucking explain it, okay?! Professor Simons can explain it. He can so much more than I can. Bring Oliver. He can help. I know. Dad! I know! Good. I’ll see you guys in a few minutes. Please, calm down and don’t be mad at mom. She didn’t do anything.”

Eric hung up the phone and shrugged, “God, my parents can be so difficult. Had to convince them pretty hard. But my mom just had to finish up some cooking and then they’ll be on their way here. And they have no idea what Oliver has to do with it, but they said they’d bring him. I think they just want to come and take me home. It is almost Christmas, after all. They’re pretty traditional and very overprotective. We were gonna put up the Christmas tree and the decorations and stuff today. My dad can be kind of difficult and kind of an asshole too. So be careful…my dad sounded pissed and he can get kind of violent with people he doesn’t like.”

“Don’t worry, my good boy,” Eric swelled with pride for a moment as Rick continued, “Somehow I think I’ll be able to handle him.

“Well, if they do bring Oliver, he’s just as much of a jerk as my dad. So I hope you know how to convince them. Telling them that you just want me here probably won’t be enough.”

“Trust me, Eric. When I’m done, they won’t want to leave any more than you do.”

Rick continued to pet Eric’s dick slowly and somewhat lovingly as they conversed about his parents, his brother, school, Jake, and life in general for a while. Eric explained how his parents had always kind of babied him and his brother and how they were both rather overprotective throughout their lives. His dad, especially, had never really let him or Oliver get involved with much at school or to have many friends. Eric, as a result, had become pretty focused on teaching himself most everything in his room alone and Oliver had kind of gotten insanely into working out with his father in their basement gym. It came from a good place as their parents clearly loved them dearly, but Eric had never really experienced real freedom or friendship until college. Even now, however, his parents had pretty much locked the family up the minute Eric got back for Christmas break. Oliver, Rick found out, still lived at home and worked with his father at their family owned construction company. Learning so much about Eric was fascinating but Rick was mostly just in love with the image of his sexy ginger student that he’d fantasized about for so long standing obediently as he presented his constantly hard cock to him while telling his life story so nonchalantly, as if nothing were out of the ordinary. In what seemed like mere minutes, he heard a pounding at his front door.

Grabbing the Re-Educator, “Eric, stay here for a moment or two and be a good boy. Don’t be rude now.”

“Okay professor. I wouldn’t dream of it,” Eric smiled back gleefully as he continued to rest his still rock-hard ivory pillar on Rick’s table.

Rick, still fully dressed despite the opposite occurring in his young guest, walked towards the door. Opening it, he saw a moderately attractive, muscular, red haired, pale-faced bearded man who looked to be about Rick’s age leaning against his patio railing, a meek woman with shoulder length red hair behind him, and a young man with freckles and bright, stylized flaming red hair who looked like an incredibly athletic and achingly handsome version of Eric. Rick couldn’t help but salivate as his eyes locked with the young green-eyed Adonis. The pecs alone on this fine specimen were enough to make Rick weak in the knees as they stretched out the plain white cotton shirt that was only a shade lighter than the skin tone of the Adonis wearing it. Glancing quickly at the small amount of fire red hair peeking out the top of the boy who was clearly Oliver’s shirt, Rick was brought back to Earth with a sudden deep and masculine voice.

“You must be Professor Simons. I’m Sean Michaels, Eric’s dad. Eric said that we needed to come by. We didn’t even know he was coming over here. The little punk snuck out. Why in hell do you think he did that? And where is he? You know what, don’t even answer. Get him. We’re taking him home now,” the older man stated shortly, impatiently, and gruffly. Somehow, Rick knew this was as polite this man ever got with those that displeased him.

“He’s in here, but I’m afraid he’s going to have to stay with me a few days. Important work you see.”

Clear shock erupted on the older man’s pale face. “Excuse me?” Sean stepped forward menacingly, only getting angrier by the moment as the crazy looking professor began to smirk annoyingly at him. “It’s fucking December 21st. Christmas is Sunday. Eric will be with his family right fucking now and you need to know that I’m not the kind of man that people say no to.”

Rick didn’t break eye contact or hardly even react, “I said Eric will be staying with me for a few days.” Despite Eric’s father having what seemed to be at least 100 more pounds of muscle on him than on his own scrawny frame, Rick didn’t even budge.

“Dad, I’m not sure what this son of a bitch is getting at, but I say we treat him like the asshole he is,” Eric’s brother placed one hand on his mother’s shoulder and pulled her back, stepping up next to his father creating a truly masculine wall fueled by anger. These were alpha men who got what they wanted. Oliver folded his arms over one another as the shirt he was wearing accentuated his massively muscular arms and truly spectacular pecs. The testosterone wasn’t lost on Rick as his dick jumped slightly.

“I think we need to teach this faggot a lesson and find your brother, Oliver,” Sean replied as he began popping his knuckles and glaring at the clearly weaker scientist.

“Sean! Oliver! Stop it. This isn’t one of your bar room brawls. And it’s almost Christmas. Just ask him…” Eric’s mother interjected meekly.

“Shut up, Abby! We wouldn’t even be in this situation is you’d watch your fucking kid. Back up and let us teach this fucking faggot not to mess with us,” Sean turned to his wife. Rick watched knowingly as the clearly defeated woman backed up slightly. Rick imagined this wasn’t the first time Sean had thrown his muscle around Abby and she knew better than to interrupt. Sean turned back to Rick as his right eye began to twitch. Rick could smell the slight whiff of sweat radiating off the two men. Such a manly musk they had. This definitely would be fun for him.

If Rick didn’t already know he had all the power, it would have been a situation that would have scared him to death. But in this case, Rick just sighed. “You’re right, Mr. Michaels. I am a faggot. Thank you for noticing and showcasing how absolutely sexy you and your sons are. Eric never really knew that I was, nor did most people. I hide it well. In fact, in a moment, you won’t even remember I am! So just give me a quick moment and I can help you appreciate that so called ‘faggot’ perspective you seem to look down on so much.” The fury quickly registered on the father and his jock son’s face as they realized the gay professor was actually hitting on them. They couldn’t imagine a more disgusting thing to be happening to them in that moment. Before they could react fully, Rick quickly picked up the Re-Educator and placed it to his mouth to talk just as Oliver started diving towards him and Sean pulled back his fist in a stance indicating the start of a fight.

In what seemed like an instant to him, Sean took the fist that had been in the air and began to rub his eyes for a quick moment. What just happened, he thought to himself. The gay professor had hit on him and the fury he felt had been so overwhelming that he recalled wanting no more than to beat the shitty grin off the fags face. The anger was still lingering for a quick moment as it dissipated an instant after he registered it even being there. Why would he have ever wanted to punch Professor Simons? Why, that would have been rude! Sean knew that he would never even fathom being so rude to such a distinguished and amazing man. Looking over to his son, Oliver, who was standing just as dumbfounded next to him, Sean saw that Oliver’s anger, too, seemed to have just emptied out of him. Oliver had been diving to take the man down, but, happily to Sean, Oliver must have realized how insanely impolite that would have been. Sean would have had to have words with his son if he’d done that to poor Professor Simons. Just imagine it! Such poor manners for such a good-looking young man.

Sean and Oliver smiled at one another as they barely registered that Abby and the car they’d driven there in had completely disappeared. Without even thinking, both father and son whipped their feet on the welcome mat and stepped into the home as Professor Simons stood back slightly with a surprisingly sexy and knowing grin on his face. Removing their shoes and socks at the door, the two man politely smiled at their host and followed him down the hallway that extended before them.

As if on instinct, both men removed their shirts, their pants, and their underwear as they followed the amazing man before them. Erections at full length and girth, they followed him into what looked to be the man’s kitchen. There, looking at them with sudden shock and what looked to be some disgust, was Eric, also nude and hard. Sean beamed with pride at how polite his youngest was being. Being nude and hard in the home of Professor Simons was number one in his book of manners. Standing in what they somehow knew to be their spots on the table, Sean and Oliver placed their hefty cocks on the table for Professor Simons to have easy access to them and looked to their amazing host as he whispered in Eric’s ear and instantly, Eric’s face molded from one of disgust to one of absolute pride and confidence.

Standing at attention on the opposite side of the table of Eric, Sean was instantly relieved to see that his youngest son, too, was displaying his cock on the table for their host to enjoy. Pride swelled in his heart as Sean looked down at his polite young sons. Oliver’s surprisingly thick cock was pulsating enthusiastically as Eric’s’ above average meat did the same. Oliver was clearly the thickest and had what looked to be quite a veiny piece of man-meat, but Eric’s was longest and yet the most perfectly proportioned. Sean’s, though the smallest of the three, was also enthusiastically bobbing as his balls relaxed and churned on the cold wooden table. Sean wasn’t embarrassed in the least that Oliver’s’ approximately 8 inches and Eric’s possibly 9 inches were larger than his 7.5. What was most important was to be polite for the amazing man who invited them into their home by displaying their hard, heterosexual cocks for him.

“Cum for me.”

Sean hadn’t even had time to notice that Professor Simons was sitting on the remaining side of the table. The sudden sound didn’t really startle him, especially considering he didn’t even realize what the fantastic man had said. Sean just smiled at the man politely. It truly was so kind of him to allow Eric, Oliver, and him to stay with him these next few days.

Meanwhile, Ricks’ hormones went wild as the three ginger men came in huge spurts without any of them even reacting. Granted, Oliver and Sean’s loads were considerably larger than Eric’s at this point. Despite that, the horny professor loved seeing the three large, pale columns shoot so much spunk at his command. Oliver, especially, seemed to drench the table and the first couple shots actually hit Rick in the chest as he sat across from him. Rick merely scooped it off his shirt and absent mindedly ate it.

Standing up and walking around the table to stand between Oliver and Sean, Rick began petting the two masculine cocks at once. “How are you feeling now, Sean?” Rick asked.

“So much better now that we’re here! Thank you so much for inviting Oliver and I in to join you and Eric. I had no idea how important it was for not only Eric, but all three of us to be here. We can always decorate your house instead of our own. Abby can handle our house.”

“Yeah, dad and I are so sorry for what we said back on your doorstep. We were so unbelievably rude,” Oliver followed up with anguish in his eyes.

“Are you both really sorry?” Rick asked with a slight tone of sarcasm and mock sadness.

“Oh so much, honestly!” Sean stated whole heartedly. “Yeah. With all my heart!” Oliver followed suit.

“I don’t know. I think the best way to prove to me that you’re sorry is to do what rude boys do. You were, after all, very rude. So why don’t you both show me how a rude boy makes it up to his favorite host.”

“Of course, sure, yeah!” Oliver and Sean enthusiastically agreed. Sean reached down and unzipped Rick’s pants as Oliver worked on the button. Pushing the pants and underwear down as quickly as they could, each of them kneeled at either side of the average sized hard cock and began eagerly licking and sucking on the entire length. The father and son occasionally brushed tongues and fought over the cock head, but that wasn’t important in the slightest. They had been rude to the professor. The only way to make up for their lack of manners was to make him cum.

Rick looked up from the sexy pair worshipping his cock to lock eyes with Eric.

“They always suck cock so hungrily?”

Eric laughed heartily, “Professor, don’t make this sound so sexual. They were rude and they’re making it up to you. You talk like that and they’ll probably keep thinking you’re gay.”

Matt’s foggy mind could only hear slurping. The wet sucking sound was all he could focus on as he the world seemed to come back into focus. He tried to bring his right arm up to rub his eyes and found he couldn’t. Alarmed, Matt suddenly opened his eyes and looked down.

His arms had been tied to a chair that must have come from a dining room set. His legs, too, were tied to the legs of the chair. This did frighten him slightly, but not nearly as much as his soft cock and balls resting between his legs. Matt realized that somehow since he’d passed out, he’d been stripped and tied to a chair. Before he could process what was happening, the slurping reentered his perception.

Looking up he discovered that he was still in the Hendersons’ living room. He remembered being on the phone and seeing John Sr. walk in naked and just nothing afterwards. There was some faint moving across the room on the couch, but his eyes were still adjusting to the light in the room. Squinting, Matt felt his brain go light-headed again.

Across the room was JJ standing with his hands on his hips, legs separated a little more than shoulder width apart, and looking up in what looked like bliss. Despite the disgusting nature of what was processing to Matt, he could understand what was truly happening. JJ’s nude younger brother and his equally nude father were kneeling at his feet and licking and sucking the huge dick and balls of their family member. Without any regard for him at all, the trio of Henderson’s appeared to be in their own world as JJ lightly moaned in pleasure.

Whispering to himself, “What the fuck…” Matt caught the attention of JJ suddenly. Eyes zeroing in on Matt, JJ smiled.

“Keep sucking, faggots. It looks like you finally got your audience.”

As if injected with caffeine, the father and son went into a frenzy as John Sr. began lapping at the leaking cock head and Filthy Queer went nuts on his brother’s smooth and sweaty balls.

Matt could feel nothing but nausea. Here, before him, was the supposedly Christian family he’d rarely even thought of due to their seemingly boring normalcy throughout his life. And they were queer and incestuous. How could they never have seen the signs at the perversion next door? Why were they flaunting it so recklessly?

But suddenly, fear and realization hit him. “What did you sick fucks do with Sara?! And Kyle?!” Tears formed despite himself as he screamed.

“The chick and the fag? No worries. We locked the chick down with my mom and that whore Vicki. She screamed for a while, but gave up the fight. And that fag brother? He ran out the front door while my faggot dad and I got your chick locked up. He really was a fucking coward.” JJ began walking slowly and tentatively toward the strapped down Matt. His father and brother awkwardly followed along on their knees as he moved, not wanting the dick to fall out of their mouths. It would have been funny if Matt wasn’t so repulsed by what he was seeing.

As he approached, JJ leaned forward and stroked Matt’s cheek. “No worries, man. You’ll be more aligned to our much better line of thinking when Alex gets here. Then, you’ll begging me to let you join my personal family fags here sucking on my perfect D.”

Matt’s mind went wild. Alex? Did he mean his brother Alex? “What do you mean, Alex? My brother?! He doesn’t like gays like you. He’ll probably kick your butt if he saw you doing this stuff!”

JJ just laughed, “You must not have spoken to your brother lately. He’s fucking amazing and beyond your comprehension now, bro. You’re not gonna like what he wants to do, but believe me, you’ll end up loving it.”

Matt struggled a bit more at the ropes tying him down as his mind tried to fathom what JJ was saying. Wouldn’t like it but end up loving it? What does that even mean? What did Alex do? What would Alex do?!

All of this was rummaging through his mind as JJ unabashedly reached down and grabbed Matt’s limp cock. In a fury, Matt began to struggle all the harder.

“Oh, man. Your brother’s cock is beyond perfect. I can only imagine how his own brothers will compare. You do share the same genes. Get hard for me, faggot.”

Matt had gotten hard for countless women throughout his adolescence and had been having regular sex with Sara for quite a while now. But no man had ever even come close to getting him hard or horny. And Matt knew, full well, there was zero chance his clearly psychopathic next-door neighbors uneven and rough stroking could make his dick hard. All he could think was what the fuck was even going on here?! He was being groped by the star football player from his former high school while his seemingly devout Christian father and brother blew him so eagerly. And now JJ, one of the nicest and most boring guys Matt had ever met, was calling him a faggot and demanding him to get hard?! How could any of this be real?

As JJ continued to egg the nude and bound heterosexual man into getting hard for him, Sara was below them in the basement thinking none of this could be real either. She had struggled to get the door unlocked for what seemed like hours to no avail. She also couldn’t seem to find any windows to crawl out of. Occasionally, she’d heard mumbles of male voices above them, but rarely was it loud enough to make out. To top it off, she’d almost jumped out of her skin when she saw two other women sitting on a couple boxes in the corner. Relieved to see that they didn’t seem to be dangerous, she had approached them, only to find them starring into the distance, smiling, and unresponsive.

Sara had no clue what was going on. She only hoped Matt wasn’t in trouble and that Kyle had gotten away.

So there she sat for way too long, next to the seemingly braindead younger blonde. Waiting and hoping for someone to come and help.

“I have no idea what all of you men think you’re doing, but this is beyond inappropriate and incredibly sinful. Dave, you were at services last Sunday with your wife and beautiful little boys. Why are you doing this? Why handcuff me? Why are you being so utterly disgusting with your privates out like that? What is going…”

“Would you kindly shut up now?” Alex interrupted as he entered the interrogation room the two officers had handcuffed him in. Cockforbrains had entered at Alex’s request to keep an eye on Pastor Goodman. Excited for his new acquisition and the possibilities of controlling the holy man, Alex’s hard cock lead the way into the room. Seeing Alex again, Cockforbrains shot another load in his hand and began rubbing it on his face, neck, and uniform.

Alex winked at Dave, causing the Alex-obsessed officer to immediately harden again and began stroking. Dave couldn’t believe anyone so perfect and sexy could have ever existed. As he continued to stroke, he silently thanked Alex for walking in when he did. His pastor had mentioned his wife and kids and Dave in no way wanted them crowding his mind when this perfect specimen of a man was the only one he wanted to be thinking about. Feeling pre begin to squeeze out of his exhausted cock, Dave spread the wetness on his already drenched sore cock. God, he loved the man before him.

“So glad you could join us today for the change of these shitty police officers. They truly will make sure this town looks at life a little differently. More in tune to what I want them thinking, in fact. Including you.”

“What in God’s good name are you talking about, boy? Aren’t you that Alex Smith troublemaker? The one that used to tease my boys?” What is the meaning of this and why are you naked and why is all of this happening. What in the world…”

Alex pulled the machine to his mouth, “You will stop talking and listen intently.”

Instantly, silence fell on the room. The distant sound of protests and moaning could be heard but nothing beyond the slap, slap, slap of Officer Cockforbrains eagerly stroking.

“Much better,” Alex sighed as he sat down at the opposite end of the table, put his feet up, and looked to Dave while pointing at his cock. Without even a moment of hesitation, Officer Cockforbrains dived across the room and attached his mouth to his God’s cock.

A look of revulsion crept on Pastor Goodman’s face as he saw his parishioner going down on the young punk before him. It blew his mind that the God-fearing family man he’d preached to for years and years was actively and enthusiastically blowing the bully Pastor Goodman had approached several times due to the constant harassment the young man had inflicted on his twin sons.

As Alex stared at him with a devilish smirk implanted on his face, Pastor Frank Goodman thought back to the last visit he had with the young man he could remember. It had been about four years prior, when his sons were around 17 years old. He supposed Alex was about the same age, 21 or 22, as Frank knew his boys and Alex were in the same grade. His son, Pete, the slightly older twin, had come to him complaining that Alex was threatening his other son, Paul, again. Pete said Paul had told him not to say anything, which wasn’t too surprising to Frank. Both Pete and Paul could take care of themselves and were actually quite popular. But the threats and harassment from Alex had been an issue for about as long as Frank could remember. Being a pastor and a firm believer in God, Frank never wanted to stir the pot and make the situation worse, but he knew he couldn’t stand around while his own son was being treated as horribly as he was.

Asking Pete and Paul if it would be okay to have a meeting with Alex and his father to address the issue, they both had hesitated. Frank remembers being so surprised at their willingness to just let it go. Pete had even apologized to both Paul and him for even bringing it up. This was nothing like his two athletic and popular sons. Both had been placed on varsity football when they had only been sophomores last year, it’s not like they couldn’t take care of themselves and didn’t have a good support system. Why in the world would this one unlikable kid be able to make them feel so helpless?

Pete and Paul were identical in nearly every way. The only way Frank could even tell them apart was their hair style and their smiles. Pete buzzed his dark black hair short into a militaristic style haircut so it appeared as though he were headed for the army at any moment. Paul, on the other hand, had his hair in a more stylish longer style and always seemed to only half smile. Frank imagined the women he dated got weak in the knees at the boyish smile his Paul had. All in all, Frank was incredibly proud of the strong, athletic, likable, and Christian boys he and his wife, Betty, had raised.

Frank, himself, wasn’t bad to look at. Though he’d gone bald in the last few years, he still had a fairly healthy body. Frank truly believed that his body was a temple his Lord had created and he wanted to take care of it. As a result, his frequent gym visits and jogging sessions with his wife had kept his 42-year-old body looking good. With light brown hair, sparkling blue eyes, and a sturdy frame, Frank’s sons were the spitting image of their father. Both his sons even shared his child-like dimples that were so charming to most anyone they met. He knew very well that he had the perfect life and that God had blessed him for his life-long obedience and faith. Pete and Paul were both active in sports and extracurricular activities with Pete excelling in debate and Paul showing an interest in theater. Being so involved in the devout and empathetic Christian community, their family couldn’t be happier.

But Alex had been quite a thorn in the side of his poor boys. From the very little Pete was willing to share, Alex was accusing Paul of doing unnatural and unspeakable things with his twin brother and threatened to beat him up for his disgusting ‘actions’. Pete hadn’t been there to hear that particular insult, but when Paul told him what Alex had said, Pete knew he had to let his father know. It had officially gone too far. Frank knew full well that bullies are weak-minded and serve a darker power. A conversation or two with this kid and the kids’ father, and Frank knew this would be nipped in the bud. Perhaps he could even convince the young lost soul to come to his weekly services and guide him on a more glorious path!

But the meeting, as Frank recalled it, couldn’t have gone worse. Frank recalled that the young man’s father smelt of alcohol and seemed to only be embarrassed about being in the pastor’s office rather than any kind of anger or remorse for how his son had behaved. Frank just remembered how distinctly unremarkable and non-memorable the father had been. Sitting here now, Frank couldn’t even recall the man’s name. Just the smell of alcohol and his absolutely un-fatherly behavior. He did apologize on behalf of Alex, but it was incredibly ineffectual and obviously wasn’t planning on finding a way to keep Alex from doing anything else.

Pete and Paul had joined them and sat at the side of the room while Frank sat behind his desk. Alex and his father sat facing the pastor. And Alex, as Frank remembered, looked entirely uninterested in listening or partaking in any kind of discussion.

“I suppose the only issue I have here is that you’re bullying and threatening my children. I’d like your assurance that you won’t continue to behave in such sinful ways. Can you promise me that, Alex?” Frank asked as politely as he could, a feeling of superior piety surging through him.

Alex just glared across the desk, unblinking and unmoved by the speech, that smirk on his face that Frank knew he currently had as Cockforbrains continued to suck his cock.

Thinking back, Frank remembered he’d suggested numerous solutions. Class changes, avoiding one another, even becoming friends. Through it all, Alex just continued to stare without blinking; that knowing smirk plastered on his face.

“Dad,” Pete had said, “there really is no use. I don’t think anything will get through to him.”

Breaking his silence, Alex coyly with a chuckle, “Fucking fag.” Frank remembered that what really made him angry was how Alex hadn’t even broken his eye contact. He called his son that disgusting insult while staring into his eyes. Frank knew, deep down, the Devil had complete control of this lost soul.

Taking a deep breath to control the surge of anger that flushed through him, “Okay, that’s enough of this tactic, I believe. You are always welcome here, Mr. Smith and you too, Alex. I believe there is little to be done now in this way. Paul, Pete? Please leave for just a moment. And, Mr. Smith, could I have a moment alone with your son.”

Frank couldn’t even remember what Alex’s father had said or if he’d said anything, he just remembered feeling those eyes and that smirk as Alex’s father, Paul, and Pete left the room.

Leaning forward, Frank began, “Look, I know growing up is tough and you probably haven’t had the best home life. But I can assure you that life does get better and you don’t have to maintain this tough guy persona you’ve made. In fact, I’m sure with an apology, Pete and Paul would gladly befriend you and you can…”

“I’m not friends with fags.”

That staring and that smirk…

After a pause so he could regain his composure, “I assure you, young man, my boys are not homosexual. I raised them better than that. I raised them in Christ. Both of them are very averse to that disgusting and degrading lifestyle choice. I do believe…”

“You must fuck your fag sons too. Way too much denial there, man.”

Stare. Smirk.

Blood pressure rising but unwilling to avoid the stare of the boy and lose this battle of wills, Frank waited a few moments. “I will choose to ignore your attempts at getting a rise out of me and I forgive you for your words. I am not gay. My children are not gay. But I must ask you to leave. I can see that you are not ready to shed the evil in your heart. When you do, God will love you and so will I.”

Not moving a muscle and not taking the cue to leave, Alex retorted, “Bet I peaked your interest now. Fantasizing about sucking off your twin boys now.”

Exploding as he stood up, Frank angrily spat, “Get out of my office this instant!”

The smirk expanding as he finally broke eye contact and stood, stating matter of factly, “Let me know how it feels to fuck your fag boys sometime.” Alex turned and walked out the door, leaving the fuming pastor to his heavy and frustrating breathing.

Sitting there now watching the uniformed policeman that was also his humble and devout parishioner suck on the penis of that boy that had been one of the few people to ever make him lose his temper, Frank was beyond terrified. The world had obviously gone mad.

“I’d imagine you’re thinking about that day we shared all those years ago,” Alex broke the silence. “I’ve thought about it too. Tell me, did you ever suck on your boys cocks?”

“How dare you! Release me this instant!”

“Naw, you watch Officer Cockforbrains here. You’ll probably want to take some mental notes because you’ll be doing it soon enough. But we’ll get to that. You didn’t answer my question.” Smile and smirk.

“Of course I never did. What kind of a disgusting sinful pervert do you take me for?”

Ignoring Frank’s response completely, “I remember that conversation well. At the time, I was just trying to prove to myself a stoic, holier-than-thou asshole like you wasn’t endlessly compassionate and loving like he claimed to be. Now, however, I really do think you’re going to want to suck on your boys cocks and fuck them silly.”

“How dare you. Never. How could you even…”

“And, believe me. You will. And you’ll love it. And you’ll love me. And you’ll love doing it because you know how happy it will make me. Because, you see, Pastor Goodman, this machine right here? It’s your God now.” Alex held up the machine that he’d walked in with, a strange contraption that Frank hadn’t even noticed in his fear and confusion.

“That machine? My God. What in the Lord’s name are you talking about young man?! I would never do that to my…”

“Oh, you will. How does that make you feel, Pastor Goodsuck?”

“My name is Pastor Goodman. I will not allow you to denigrate me or my boys and furthermore…”

Pulling the strange machine to his lips as he heard Officer Cochran pleasurably gag on the young man’s penis in his mouth, Alex’s words began to fill his mind, “Actually, your name is Pastor Goodsuck and you know it…”

Kyle kept running. He’d wandered around for most of the night rather aimlessly and was surprised that no one had run after him. He did, however, know that he was eventually heading to Rob’s apartment. He just didn’t want John Sr., JJ, or Jake to follow him.

He wasn’t sure how far he’d run exactly, but he knew he was about three more blocks away from his boyfriend Rob’s apartment. He honestly had no idea where else to go. He was convinced no one was following him at this point and he sure as hell wasn’t going to go back home because all the insanity in the Henderson household would be far too close. He thought about warning his brother Carl about what was going on, but he knew that with Matt passed out and Sara being forced into the basement like she had been, there was no way Carl and himself could take on the absolutely psychotic John Sr., JJ, and Jake.

So Kyle ran while his brothers’ girlfriend was stuffed into the basement. Jake had tried to catch him, but he’d run out of the house too quickly. His mind was a flurry of what ifs. What if he’d roused Matt? What if he’d fought back? What in the hell was he going to do now?

The only person he could think of was Rob, his boyfriend. He had been the most important person in his life for almost half a year now when he had bumped into Rob and his roommate at the community center last May and naturally couldn’t think of anyone else. At the time, Kyle had still been quite a rebellious and immature jerk. Thinking back on it, he honestly hadn’t even dated another guy at that point. Clearly, he’d been in denial of some sort. But Rob was just the right guy at the right time in the right place. Kyle couldn’t be happier that he had run into him that night because he brought more happiness and stability to his life than he’d ever had before.

Kyle ran through the unlocked front door to the apartment and up the flight of stairs to Rob’s apartment door. Knocking furious while he tried to catch his breath, the door opened revealing Rob’s roommate Ryan. Ryan was wearing only a pair of tightie whities, but Kyle barely even noticed as he accepted Ryan’s invitation to come in.

Walking in, Kyle immediately felt the need to get out of the sweaty clothes he’d been running in. Kicking off his shoes and socks, he immediately began unbuttoning and lowering his soggy jeans. “Where…where…(gasp)…where’s Rob?” Beginning to remove his shirt, Kyle finally spit out as he sat on the sofa across the room. Moving the shirt that Kyle had just removed and sitting next to him, Ryan placed his hand on Kyle’s leg showing his concern.

“He’s just in the bathroom. He’ll be out shortly. What in the world is wrong?! You’re so out of breath!”

“You know the Hendersons? That family that lives next to me? I swear to you, they’ve gone nuts. I can’t even begin to describe what they’re doing. I’m still freaking out.”

“Just breathe. Relax. Rob might know what to do. No need to talk about it until you’re ready,” Rob helpfully suggested. Kyle did love Rob with all his heart, but he was most definitely attracted to Rob’s hairy chested roommate. Kyle knew Rob was bisexual and, truth be told, they’d all had fun with one another a time or two, but despite the insanity Kyle had just been through, he couldn’t help be feel so much better next to the attractive, nearly nude man. Kyle even noticed Ryan was hard in his underwear. That, in and of itself, wasn’t too shocking, considering Ryan always seemed to be hard whenever Kyle saw him at his place. But, then again, Kyle always seemed to be hard when he was at his boyfriend’s house too.

Kyle never really said it, but he always did consider himself to be the sexiest and most attractive member of his family. Rob confirmed it after he’d seen all three of his brothers to compare, in fact. He had a stylish hair cut that Rob had urged him into getting that really brought all his features together. Shorter on the sides and a bit longer on top, his darker hair was always looking so good. The hair combined with his masculine features, sparkling dark brown eyes, and nearly permanent five o’clock shadow made Kyle an incredibly handsome man. It also helped that he took care of himself, also at Rob’s urging. He had a lean build in contrast to the rest of his family, so the work in the gym and in the swimming pool gave him such a sexy body. His lightly dusted hairy chest just accentuated the already beautiful chest. Strong and sturdy hairy legs just brought the entire visual into place.

After taking a few moments to catch his breath and calm down, Rob entered the room. Instantly, Kyle’s heart sang. He loved that man so much. He knew, without a doubt, Rob would most definitely know what to do.

“Kyle? I wasn’t expecting you over until later tonight! Is everything all right? You can calm down right now and tell me what happened,” Rob stopped in his tracks looking at his roommate and his boyfriend in their underwear. It really was a beautiful sight. Despite the near nudity of the two other men, Rob was wearing all of his clothing.

Calming down almost instantly after Rob had suggested it, Kyle explained, “JJ, that older jock, the dad, and the younger brother all went crazy! They were naked and doing stuff to one another and they freaked out Matt and he passed out and Sara, Matt’s girlfriend was locked in their basement by them. I ran here. I didn’t know what else to do. Rob, they were literally doing incest stuff in front of us. Full blown, creepy, incest stuff. I didn’t know where else to go so I came here.” Feeling like he simply had to, Kyle got up and crossed the room to hug Rob. He always felt better when he was in his boyfriends arms.

“Just relax, Kyle. You’re safe now. We’ll get to the bottom of this. Ryan, do you have any plans tonight?” Rob stroked his boyfriends back as he looked at his roommate.

“Not really, Kyra has plans with her friend Ellie.”

“Okay, I just need to run out and grab something from the storage unit out back. You two 69 on the floor while you’re waiting for me. I shouldn’t be more than ten minutes. Then, we’ll go back to your place and figure out what’s going on. Okay, Kyle?”

“Of course, my love.” Kissing Rob as he turned to go out the back door, Kyle then pulled off his underwear, laid on his left side, and waited for Ryan to position himself in front of him. Diving onto the cock and sucking as Rob had suggested, Kyle felt Ryan do the same to him. Despite it feeling amazing, Kyle could only think about how amazing Rob was and how happy and blessed he was that he could help his brother and Sara. Hopefully this could all be resolved and figured out by the end of the day. Until then, Ryan’s cock would be his world.

Paul slammed the door to the restaurant and ran to his car. He’d just received a call from his father telling him he had to hurry home. Evidently, his brother Peter had been in some kind of accident and he had to hurry back home. It was particularly frustrating because he was in the middle of his shift at the China Buffet and he really needed the money. But, family before all else. His manager heard the story and cleared him to go. So Paul sped down the road towards his home.

Looking down, Paul was embarrassed to realize he’d left his apron on. He had worked for almost two years at the China Buffet now and two months earlier, he’d gotten a promotion from delivery boy/waiter to actual cook. While he was proud of this accomplishment, he did still feel like it was a little gay to wear an apron out in public. Not that he had anything against gay guys, he just didn’t want to present himself in the wrong way.

He was probably the least homophobic member of his family, come to think of it. His father was the local pastor in the biggest Christian church in town and, as a result, he’d been taught that homosexuality was a sin. His twin brother, Peter and he had taken to that belief like a fish to water. They were both really athletic, good looking, and popular straight guys, so what was it to them if a few gay guys got what was coming to them? That all changed almost a year ago. Paul had a very eye-opening experience with his friends Rob and Ryan. It was all a little fuzzy now, but he didn’t think much about it. He just knew that gay guys weren’t a big deal. In fact, he sometimes thought he might be bi.

But all of that didn’t matter at this moment. He had to get home to help his dad and his brother.

Turning onto the side street towards his house, Paul did a quick double take. He saw that a police officer had pulled over a driver and was escorting the young man that was presumably the owner of the vehicle to his squad car. That, in and of itself, was rather interesting, but Paul could has sworn the police officer looked wet and that, maybe, just maybe, he was showing a bit of flesh around his groin. Blinking away what he clearly had imagined, Paul continued home.

Pulling into his dad’s driveway, he saw that his brothers’ truck was also parked out front. His dad, Frank, really didn’t specify what had happened; just that his brother was in trouble and he needed Paul’s help. Slamming his car door shut and running up the sidewalk to the front door. He heard moaning inside that really worried him. It was a constant moan…it seemed to sound more like his father than his brother though. Worried, he barreled through the front door, ran down the short entryway hallway, and turned into the living room where the moaning seemed to be coming from.

Pete was fucking his father.

Paul froze. It took a quick moment for him to register what he was seeing. His father, the straight-laced Christian pastor that everyone in town looked up to, was getting plowed by his twin brother Peter. It made no sense. His father moaned even louder as his brother gave his ass a particularly hard fuck.

“Dad?”

“Oh, umph, welcome, umph, home, umph, Paul!” Frank said between fucks as he smiled at Paul lewdly. Paul got the distinct impression that his father wanted him to do the same thing Pete was doing.

“Hey, bro! We’ve been waiting. Rather impatiently, as you can see,” Pete smiled at his brother. “Get in on this. You won’t believe how tight Daddy Goodsucks’ hole is!”

Paul continued in his frozen state and blinked a couple times. This couldn’t be happening. Then, another voice.

“Welcome home, fag!”

Turning towards the voice, Paul saw the last person he expected: Alex Smith. Even more surprising: he was naked. Even more surprising: an attractive older gentleman was massaging his shoulders and was also nude. The two of them were lounging on his couch. They clearly had been watching his father bending over and getting fucked by Pete. And they were hard.

Paul’s brain exploded. He was cool with homosexuality. More than cool, even, he was interested in it. But he never imagined his brother and father would be fucking while his high school bully got a massage by a fit older man in his living room. This was beyond the pale.

“What. In the fuck. Is going on here.”

“Don’t fret, Paul. You’ll see soon enough. I’m sick of explaining all this shit. I’ll just get to it.”

Alex pulled a weird machine up to his mouth and began talking. “Paul, your real name now is Twin Goodsuck number 2. Your dad is Daddy Goodsuck. Your brother is Twin Goodsuck number 1. You are a dirty little incestuous faggot. You want to go stick your cock in your faggy dad’s asshole. You want to share his hole with your brother as you and your gay brother make out. Also, you’re insanely attracted to me and my man Bill here. You’d do anything to turn us on. Now get to it.”

Alex smirked and starred at the twin brother. He couldn’t wait to watch this fag twin fuck his holier than though dad. That would teach this stupid family.

Paul stared at Alex in shock. Everything he had just said sounded so insane to him. His voice certainly did sound bizarre being spoken through the machine, but given the look of confidence Alex had on his face, he clearly believed Paul was actually going to believe what he had said. He didn’t. Why the fuck would he honestly believe his name was Twin Goodsuck number 2?! How in the hell did Alex really believe he’d go and fuck his father?! Most importantly, how the hell was his father allowing his own son to fuck him?

Paul just stared completely dumbfounded at Alex. Alex stared back. The confidence slowly began to drain out of his face.

Speaking into the machine, Alex flustered, “Get naked now, Twin Goodsuck number 2! Fuck your dad. I’m your Master and you’ll listen to me!”

Paul blinked twice.

“What the fuck?!” Alex shouted, leaning forward. “Why the fuck isn’t this thing working?!”

Paul blinked again.

Without really thinking why, Paul immediately turned and ran out the front door.

“Oh fuck, family Goodsuck, go catch Paul and bring him back to me! Now!! Go!!!”

Pulling out of his father instantly, Peter began chasing after his brother. As soon as he got his bearings, Frank did the same.

Running towards the car and fumbling with his keys, Paul heard what Alex shouted. Hearing his brother chasing after him, Paul hurriedly opened his door, slammed it shut, and locked the door. Peter, completely nude, ran after him and slammed into his car door, his leaking hard cock pressed against the glass. Paul screamed as his father’s nude body jumped on the hood of his car. Starting it, Paul began to back out of the driveway, Peter continuing to bang on the window and shout. Giving up, he ran to his truck. His father, clearly not concerned with his own safety, stayed on the car and demanded his son get out and return to Alex. Paul suddenly slammed on the breaks, his father banged his head on the windshield, and rolled off the side. Turning his car, Paul began to speed away. In his rearview mirror, he saw his nude father jump into the back of Peter’s truck and Peter did a U-turn in order to begin following him.

What the fuck was going on? Paul thought. He knew he had to lose his family somehow. And, for some reason, in the back of his mind, he knew he had to go visit his friend Rob. He associated all this gay stuff with him. He’d know what to do.

Rob walked down the stairs of his deck towards the storage unit in the back. He rushed down the stairs finding the key to the padlock. Sticking the key into the lock, he opened the door to look at the storage space that he and Ryan shared. There wasn’t much in there at all: a few random pieces of furniture, some summer stuff, and a safe. It was the safe Rob was requiring.

The path toward it was already clear as Rob had to get into it occasionally. Not very often, but he did like having a small amount of fun every now and again.

He stored it in this space so that no one could just wander across it and so he could make sure it was safe. It was definitely not something he wanted falling into the wrong hands.

Putting the simple code into the safe, Rob opened the hinged door and reached in. Finding what he was looking for, he grabbed it, closed the safe, and began the walk back into the apartment, closing the doors to the storage space and locking it as he left.

Walking back into the apartment, he approached the two men sucking one another on the living room floor.

“Okay, keep sucking until you both cum and swallow the loads. Then we’ll head over to the Henderson place with this thing. You two don’t realize it, but it’s pretty powerful,” Rob smiled.

Ryan continued to suck eagerly on Kyle’s cock as Kyle did the same with him. From the angle Rob was standing, Kyle looked up. Rob seemed to be holding up a weird looking machine that he could have sworn he’d seen before. It looked like a megaphone with wires and weird machinery attached to it. Kyle didn’t know how a weird little invention that Rob clearly made out of garbage was going to help the situation. But he loved and trusted him completely. It was far more important to make Ryan cum so he could swallow it now though.

Rob just groped himself as he watched his boyfriend and bisexual roommate suck each other off. Unbuttoning his pants at the sexy scene he’d seen so many times but never really got tired of, he sat down and pulled his hard cock out of his pants. As he stroked himself happily, he set his Megawave on the sofa next to him, not knowing just how much more serious the situation he was about to get involved in was.

Vote on this story

The Henderson family reunion by EdIam The Hendersons are having a pretty standard reunion, until a seasoned mind controller with a particularly niche power decides to make it quite the life-altering occasion. 13k words Added Jul 2023 5,437 views 4.4 stars (5 votes) No comments yet •Transgender•Gay to Straight•Other Mental Changes•Straight to Gay•Transformation•Incest•Brothers•Father/Son•Twins•Dom/Sub•Nonconsensual change•Hypnosis•Mind Control•Complete •M/M•M/M/M•M/M/M/...

I think... by EdIam Larry wants to think for Zack. 12 parts 151k words (#6) Added Apr 2021 Updated 13 Aug 2022 23k views 4.3 stars (12 votes) No comments yet •Other Mental Changes•Straight to Gay•Muscle/Strength•Age Difference•Incest•Brothers•Twins•Dom/Sub•Humiliation•Hypnosis•Mind Control •M/M•M/M/M

Making the rules by EdIam Frank likes structure and rules in his home. Desmond likes corrupting families. Whatever could happen when the two meet? 2 parts 23k words Added Sep 2021 Updated 11 Sep 2021 10k views 3.8 stars (5 votes) No comments yet •Other Mental Changes•Straight to Gay•Man Scent•Incest•Brothers•Father/Son•Humiliation•Nonconsensual change•Sex-Slave•Hyper Pheromones•Hypnosis•Mind Control •M/M•M/M/M

Resolution by Cris Kane Two old friends are slogging through another New Year’s Eve until one of them makes a choice that breaks them out of their rut. 7,956 words Added Mar 2019 8,407 views 5.0 stars (4 votes) No comments yet •Other Mental Changes•Straight to Gay•Muscle Growth•Muscle/Strength•New Year’s Eve

Welcome back by LAComplex Lee’s parents have to face the reality of his repeated growth spurts as he comes back from the gym bigger than ever. Maybe signing him up for that experimental treatment was not such a good idea… 3,352 words Added Apr 2019 17k views 5.0 stars (5 votes) No comments yet •Cock Growth•Huge Cock•Straight to Gay•Muscle Growth•Muscle/Strength•Getting Taller•Giants•Size Increase •M

Best buds by Richard Jasper John and James, one straight, one gay, are freshman roommates. They bond over bodybuilding… and succeed beyond their wildest imaginings. 9 parts 13k words Added Feb 2020 18k views 5.0 stars (10 votes) No comments yet •Huge Cock•Straight to Gay•Muscle Growth•Muscle/Strength•Gradual Change•Hair Growth/Getting Hairy •M/M

Incubus garage by Quick Master An incubus of the lower realms aims to corrupt all of the men working at a greasy local garage into incubi. 3 parts 15k words Added Dec 2021 Updated 1 Jan 2022 16k views 5.0 stars (5 votes) No comments yet •Cock Growth•Huge Balls•Huge Cock•Nipple Emissions•Multicock•Straight to Gay•Muscle Breast•Muscle Growth•Muscle/Strength•Increased Libido•Transformation•Getting Taller•Plausible Size Difference•Size Increase•Human to Animal/Anthro•Tongue Growth•Hyper Pheromones•Infectious•Minotaurs•Demons•Incubus/Succubus•Supernatural •M/M•M/M/M•M/M/M/...

Spare parts by YellowJester After being disfigured in an accident, Al learns that he doesn’t need his old body or face when he can simply copy the best features of those around him. 3,378 words Added Aug 2022 7,730 views 5.0 stars (10 votes) No comments yet •Cock Growth•Straight to Gay•Muscle Growth•Butt Growth•Increased Libido•Getting Handsomer•Gradual Change•Voice Deepening•Getting Taller•Size Increase •M/M